6692 lines
376 KiB
Plaintext
6692 lines
376 KiB
Plaintext
350 BC
|
|
|
|
RHETORIC
|
|
|
|
by Aristotle
|
|
|
|
translated by W. Rhys Roberts
|
|
|
|
Book I
|
|
|
|
1
|
|
|
|
RHETORIC the counterpart of Dialectic. Both alike are concerned with
|
|
such things as come, more or less, within the general ken of all men
|
|
and belong to no definite science. Accordingly all men make use,
|
|
more or less, of both; for to a certain extent all men attempt to
|
|
discuss statements and to maintain them, to defend themselves and to
|
|
attack others. Ordinary people do this either at random or through
|
|
practice and from acquired habit. Both ways being possible, the
|
|
subject can plainly be handled systematically, for it is possible to
|
|
inquire the reason why some speakers succeed through practice and
|
|
others spontaneously; and every one will at once agree that such an
|
|
inquiry is the function of an art.
|
|
|
|
Now, the framers of the current treatises on rhetoric have
|
|
constructed but a small portion of that art. The modes of persuasion
|
|
are the only true constituents of the art: everything else is merely
|
|
accessory. These writers, however, say nothing about enthymemes, which
|
|
are the substance of rhetorical persuasion, but deal mainly with
|
|
non-essentials. The arousing of prejudice, pity, anger, and similar
|
|
emotions has nothing to do with the essential facts, but is merely a
|
|
personal appeal to the man who is judging the case. Consequently if
|
|
the rules for trials which are now laid down some states-especially in
|
|
well-governed states-were applied everywhere, such people would have
|
|
nothing to say. All men, no doubt, think that the laws should
|
|
prescribe such rules, but some, as in the court of Areopagus, give
|
|
practical effect to their thoughts and forbid talk about
|
|
non-essentials. This is sound law and custom. It is not right to
|
|
pervert the judge by moving him to anger or envy or pity-one might
|
|
as well warp a carpenter's rule before using it. Again, a litigant has
|
|
clearly nothing to do but to show that the alleged fact is so or is
|
|
not so, that it has or has not happened. As to whether a thing is
|
|
important or unimportant, just or unjust, the judge must surely refuse
|
|
to take his instructions from the litigants: he must decide for
|
|
himself all such points as the law-giver has not already defined for
|
|
him.
|
|
|
|
Now, it is of great moment that well-drawn laws should themselves
|
|
define all the points they possibly can and leave as few as may be
|
|
to the decision of the judges; and this for several reasons. First, to
|
|
find one man, or a few men, who are sensible persons and capable of
|
|
legislating and administering justice is easier than to find a large
|
|
number. Next, laws are made after long consideration, whereas
|
|
decisions in the courts are given at short notice, which makes it hard
|
|
for those who try the case to satisfy the claims of justice and
|
|
expediency. The weightiest reason of all is that the decision of the
|
|
lawgiver is not particular but prospective and general, whereas
|
|
members of the assembly and the jury find it their duty to decide on
|
|
definite cases brought before them. They will often have allowed
|
|
themselves to be so much influenced by feelings of friendship or
|
|
hatred or self-interest that they lose any clear vision of the truth
|
|
and have their judgement obscured by considerations of personal
|
|
pleasure or pain. In general, then, the judge should, we say, be
|
|
allowed to decide as few things as possible. But questions as to
|
|
whether something has happened or has not happened, will be or will
|
|
not be, is or is not, must of necessity be left to the judge, since
|
|
the lawgiver cannot foresee them. If this is so, it is evident that
|
|
any one who lays down rules about other matters, such as what must
|
|
be the contents of the 'introduction' or the 'narration' or any of the
|
|
other divisions of a speech, is theorizing about non-essentials as
|
|
if they belonged to the art. The only question with which these
|
|
writers here deal is how to put the judge into a given frame of
|
|
mind. About the orator's proper modes of persuasion they have
|
|
nothing to tell us; nothing, that is, about how to gain skill in
|
|
enthymemes.
|
|
|
|
Hence it comes that, although the same systematic principles apply
|
|
to political as to forensic oratory, and although the former is a
|
|
nobler business, and fitter for a citizen, than that which concerns
|
|
the relations of private individuals, these authors say nothing
|
|
about political oratory, but try, one and all, to write treatises on
|
|
the way to plead in court. The reason for this is that in political
|
|
oratory there is less inducement to talk about nonessentials.
|
|
Political oratory is less given to unscrupulous practices than
|
|
forensic, because it treats of wider issues. In a political debate the
|
|
man who is forming a judgement is making a decision about his own
|
|
vital interests. There is no need, therefore, to prove anything except
|
|
that the facts are what the supporter of a measure maintains they are.
|
|
In forensic oratory this is not enough; to conciliate the listener
|
|
is what pays here. It is other people's affairs that are to be
|
|
decided, so that the judges, intent on their own satisfaction and
|
|
listening with partiality, surrender themselves to the disputants
|
|
instead of judging between them. Hence in many places, as we have said
|
|
already, irrelevant speaking is forbidden in the law-courts: in the
|
|
public assembly those who have to form a judgement are themselves well
|
|
able to guard against that.
|
|
|
|
It is clear, then, that rhetorical study, in its strict sense, is
|
|
concerned with the modes of persuasion. Persuasion is clearly a sort
|
|
of demonstration, since we are most fully persuaded when we consider a
|
|
thing to have been demonstrated. The orator's demonstration is an
|
|
enthymeme, and this is, in general, the most effective of the modes of
|
|
persuasion. The enthymeme is a sort of syllogism, and the
|
|
consideration of syllogisms of all kinds, without distinction, is
|
|
the business of dialectic, either of dialectic as a whole or of one of
|
|
its branches. It follows plainly, therefore, that he who is best
|
|
able to see how and from what elements a syllogism is produced will
|
|
also be best skilled in the enthymeme, when he has further learnt what
|
|
its subject-matter is and in what respects it differs from the
|
|
syllogism of strict logic. The true and the approximately true are
|
|
apprehended by the same faculty; it may also be noted that men have
|
|
a sufficient natural instinct for what is true, and usually do
|
|
arrive at the truth. Hence the man who makes a good guess at truth
|
|
is likely to make a good guess at probabilities.
|
|
|
|
It has now been shown that the ordinary writers on rhetoric treat of
|
|
non-essentials; it has also been shown why they have inclined more
|
|
towards the forensic branch of oratory.
|
|
|
|
Rhetoric is useful (1) because things that are true and things
|
|
that are just have a natural tendency to prevail over their opposites,
|
|
so that if the decisions of judges are not what they ought to be,
|
|
the defeat must be due to the speakers themselves, and they must be
|
|
blamed accordingly. Moreover, (2) before some audiences not even the
|
|
possession of the exactest knowledge will make it easy for what we say
|
|
to produce conviction. For argument based on knowledge implies
|
|
instruction, and there are people whom one cannot instruct. Here,
|
|
then, we must use, as our modes of persuasion and argument, notions
|
|
possessed by everybody, as we observed in the Topics when dealing with
|
|
the way to handle a popular audience. Further, (3) we must be able
|
|
to employ persuasion, just as strict reasoning can be employed, on
|
|
opposite sides of a question, not in order that we may in practice
|
|
employ it in both ways (for we must not make people believe what is
|
|
wrong), but in order that we may see clearly what the facts are, and
|
|
that, if another man argues unfairly, we on our part may be able to
|
|
confute him. No other of the arts draws opposite conclusions:
|
|
dialectic and rhetoric alone do this. Both these arts draw opposite
|
|
conclusions impartially. Nevertheless, the underlying facts do not
|
|
lend themselves equally well to the contrary views. No; things that
|
|
are true and things that are better are, by their nature,
|
|
practically always easier to prove and easier to believe in. Again,
|
|
(4) it is absurd to hold that a man ought to be ashamed of being
|
|
unable to defend himself with his limbs, but not of being unable to
|
|
defend himself with speech and reason, when the use of rational speech
|
|
is more distinctive of a human being than the use of his limbs. And if
|
|
it be objected that one who uses such power of speech unjustly might
|
|
do great harm, that is a charge which may be made in common against
|
|
all good things except virtue, and above all against the things that
|
|
are most useful, as strength, health, wealth, generalship. A man can
|
|
confer the greatest of benefits by a right use of these, and inflict
|
|
the greatest of injuries by using them wrongly.
|
|
|
|
It is clear, then, that rhetoric is not bound up with a single
|
|
definite class of subjects, but is as universal as dialectic; it is
|
|
clear, also, that it is useful. It is clear, further, that its
|
|
function is not simply to succeed in persuading, but rather to
|
|
discover the means of coming as near such success as the circumstances
|
|
of each particular case allow. In this it resembles all other arts.
|
|
For example, it is not the function of medicine simply to make a man
|
|
quite healthy, but to put him as far as may be on the road to
|
|
health; it is possible to give excellent treatment even to those who
|
|
can never enjoy sound health. Furthermore, it is plain that it is
|
|
the function of one and the same art to discern the real and the
|
|
apparent means of persuasion, just as it is the function of
|
|
dialectic to discern the real and the apparent syllogism. What makes a
|
|
man a 'sophist' is not his faculty, but his moral purpose. In
|
|
rhetoric, however, the term 'rhetorician' may describe either the
|
|
speaker's knowledge of the art, or his moral purpose. In dialectic
|
|
it is different: a man is a 'sophist' because he has a certain kind of
|
|
moral purpose, a 'dialectician' in respect, not of his moral
|
|
purpose, but of his faculty.
|
|
|
|
Let us now try to give some account of the systematic principles
|
|
of Rhetoric itself-of the right method and means of succeeding in
|
|
the object we set before us. We must make as it were a fresh start,
|
|
and before going further define what rhetoric is.
|
|
|
|
2
|
|
|
|
Rhetoric may be defined as the faculty of observing in any given
|
|
case the available means of persuasion. This is not a function of
|
|
any other art. Every other art can instruct or persuade about its
|
|
own particular subject-matter; for instance, medicine about what is
|
|
healthy and unhealthy, geometry about the properties of magnitudes,
|
|
arithmetic about numbers, and the same is true of the other arts and
|
|
sciences. But rhetoric we look upon as the power of observing the
|
|
means of persuasion on almost any subject presented to us; and that is
|
|
why we say that, in its technical character, it is not concerned
|
|
with any special or definite class of subjects.
|
|
|
|
Of the modes of persuasion some belong strictly to the art of
|
|
rhetoric and some do not. By the latter I mean such things as are
|
|
not supplied by the speaker but are there at the outset-witnesses,
|
|
evidence given under torture, written contracts, and so on. By the
|
|
former I mean such as we can ourselves construct by means of the
|
|
principles of rhetoric. The one kind has merely to be used, the
|
|
other has to be invented.
|
|
|
|
Of the modes of persuasion furnished by the spoken word there are
|
|
three kinds. The first kind depends on the personal character of the
|
|
speaker; the second on putting the audience into a certain frame of
|
|
mind; the third on the proof, or apparent proof, provided by the words
|
|
of the speech itself. Persuasion is achieved by the speaker's personal
|
|
character when the speech is so spoken as to make us think him
|
|
credible. We believe good men more fully and more readily than others:
|
|
this is true generally whatever the question is, and absolutely true
|
|
where exact certainty is impossible and opinions are divided. This
|
|
kind of persuasion, like the others, should be achieved by what the
|
|
speaker says, not by what people think of his character before he
|
|
begins to speak. It is not true, as some writers assume in their
|
|
treatises on rhetoric, that the personal goodness revealed by the
|
|
speaker contributes nothing to his power of persuasion; on the
|
|
contrary, his character may almost be called the most effective
|
|
means of persuasion he possesses. Secondly, persuasion may come
|
|
through the hearers, when the speech stirs their emotions. Our
|
|
judgements when we are pleased and friendly are not the same as when
|
|
we are pained and hostile. It is towards producing these effects, as
|
|
we maintain, that present-day writers on rhetoric direct the whole
|
|
of their efforts. This subject shall be treated in detail when we come
|
|
to speak of the emotions. Thirdly, persuasion is effected through
|
|
the speech itself when we have proved a truth or an apparent truth
|
|
by means of the persuasive arguments suitable to the case in question.
|
|
|
|
There are, then, these three means of effecting persuasion. The
|
|
man who is to be in command of them must, it is clear, be able (1)
|
|
to reason logically, (2) to understand human character and goodness in
|
|
their various forms, and (3) to understand the emotions-that is, to
|
|
name them and describe them, to know their causes and the way in which
|
|
they are excited. It thus appears that rhetoric is an offshoot of
|
|
dialectic and also of ethical studies. Ethical studies may fairly be
|
|
called political; and for this reason rhetoric masquerades as
|
|
political science, and the professors of it as political
|
|
experts-sometimes from want of education, sometimes from
|
|
ostentation, sometimes owing to other human failings. As a matter of
|
|
fact, it is a branch of dialectic and similar to it, as we said at the
|
|
outset. Neither rhetoric nor dialectic is the scientific study of
|
|
any one separate subject: both are faculties for providing
|
|
arguments. This is perhaps a sufficient account of their scope and
|
|
of how they are related to each other.
|
|
|
|
With regard to the persuasion achieved by proof or apparent proof:
|
|
just as in dialectic there is induction on the one hand and
|
|
syllogism or apparent syllogism on the other, so it is in rhetoric.
|
|
The example is an induction, the enthymeme is a syllogism, and the
|
|
apparent enthymeme is an apparent syllogism. I call the enthymeme a
|
|
rhetorical syllogism, and the example a rhetorical induction. Every
|
|
one who effects persuasion through proof does in fact use either
|
|
enthymemes or examples: there is no other way. And since every one who
|
|
proves anything at all is bound to use either syllogisms or inductions
|
|
(and this is clear to us from the Analytics), it must follow that
|
|
enthymemes are syllogisms and examples are inductions. The
|
|
difference between example and enthymeme is made plain by the passages
|
|
in the Topics where induction and syllogism have already been
|
|
discussed. When we base the proof of a proposition on a number of
|
|
similar cases, this is induction in dialectic, example in rhetoric;
|
|
when it is shown that, certain propositions being true, a further
|
|
and quite distinct proposition must also be true in consequence,
|
|
whether invariably or usually, this is called syllogism in
|
|
dialectic, enthymeme in rhetoric. It is plain also that each of
|
|
these types of oratory has its advantages. Types of oratory, I say:
|
|
for what has been said in the Methodics applies equally well here;
|
|
in some oratorical styles examples prevail, in others enthymemes;
|
|
and in like manner, some orators are better at the former and some
|
|
at the latter. Speeches that rely on examples are as persuasive as the
|
|
other kind, but those which rely on enthymemes excite the louder
|
|
applause. The sources of examples and enthymemes, and their proper
|
|
uses, we will discuss later. Our next step is to define the
|
|
processes themselves more clearly.
|
|
|
|
A statement is persuasive and credible either because it is directly
|
|
self-evident or because it appears to be proved from other
|
|
statements that are so. In either case it is persuasive because
|
|
there is somebody whom it persuades. But none of the arts theorize
|
|
about individual cases. Medicine, for instance, does not theorize
|
|
about what will help to cure Socrates or Callias, but only about
|
|
what will help to cure any or all of a given class of patients: this
|
|
alone is business: individual cases are so infinitely various that
|
|
no systematic knowledge of them is possible. In the same way the
|
|
theory of rhetoric is concerned not with what seems probable to a
|
|
given individual like Socrates or Hippias, but with what seems
|
|
probable to men of a given type; and this is true of dialectic also.
|
|
Dialectic does not construct its syllogisms out of any haphazard
|
|
materials, such as the fancies of crazy people, but out of materials
|
|
that call for discussion; and rhetoric, too, draws upon the regular
|
|
subjects of debate. The duty of rhetoric is to deal with such
|
|
matters as we deliberate upon without arts or systems to guide us,
|
|
in the hearing of persons who cannot take in at a glance a complicated
|
|
argument, or follow a long chain of reasoning. The subjects of our
|
|
deliberation are such as seem to present us with alternative
|
|
possibilities: about things that could not have been, and cannot now
|
|
or in the future be, other than they are, nobody who takes them to
|
|
be of this nature wastes his time in deliberation.
|
|
|
|
It is possible to form syllogisms and draw conclusions from the
|
|
results of previous syllogisms; or, on the other hand, from
|
|
premisses which have not been thus proved, and at the same time are so
|
|
little accepted that they call for proof. Reasonings of the former
|
|
kind will necessarily be hard to follow owing to their length, for
|
|
we assume an audience of untrained thinkers; those of the latter
|
|
kind will fail to win assent, because they are based on premisses that
|
|
are not generally admitted or believed.
|
|
|
|
The enthymeme and the example must, then, deal with what is in the
|
|
main contingent, the example being an induction, and the enthymeme a
|
|
syllogism, about such matters. The enthymeme must consist of few
|
|
propositions, fewer often than those which make up the normal
|
|
syllogism. For if any of these propositions is a familiar fact,
|
|
there is no need even to mention it; the hearer adds it himself. Thus,
|
|
to show that Dorieus has been victor in a contest for which the
|
|
prize is a crown, it is enough to say 'For he has been victor in the
|
|
Olympic games', without adding 'And in the Olympic games the prize
|
|
is a crown', a fact which everybody knows.
|
|
|
|
There are few facts of the 'necessary' type that can form the
|
|
basis of rhetorical syllogisms. Most of the things about which we make
|
|
decisions, and into which therefore we inquire, present us with
|
|
alternative possibilities. For it is about our actions that we
|
|
deliberate and inquire, and all our actions have a contingent
|
|
character; hardly any of them are determined by necessity. Again,
|
|
conclusions that state what is merely usual or possible must be
|
|
drawn from premisses that do the same, just as 'necessary' conclusions
|
|
must be drawn from 'necessary' premisses; this too is clear to us from
|
|
the Analytics. It is evident, therefore, that the propositions forming
|
|
the basis of enthymemes, though some of them may be 'necessary',
|
|
will most of them be only usually true. Now the materials of
|
|
enthymemes are Probabilities and Signs, which we can see must
|
|
correspond respectively with the propositions that are generally and
|
|
those that are necessarily true. A Probability is a thing that usually
|
|
happens; not, however, as some definitions would suggest, anything
|
|
whatever that usually happens, but only if it belongs to the class
|
|
of the 'contingent' or 'variable'. It bears the same relation to
|
|
that in respect of which it is probable as the universal bears to
|
|
the particular. Of Signs, one kind bears the same relation to the
|
|
statement it supports as the particular bears to the universal, the
|
|
other the same as the universal bears to the particular. The
|
|
infallible kind is a 'complete proof' (tekmerhiou); the fallible
|
|
kind has no specific name. By infallible signs I mean those on which
|
|
syllogisms proper may be based: and this shows us why this kind of
|
|
Sign is called 'complete proof': when people think that what they have
|
|
said cannot be refuted, they then think that they are bringing forward
|
|
a 'complete proof', meaning that the matter has now been
|
|
demonstrated and completed (peperhasmeuou); for the word 'perhas'
|
|
has the same meaning (of 'end' or 'boundary') as the word 'tekmarh' in
|
|
the ancient tongue. Now the one kind of Sign (that which bears to
|
|
the proposition it supports the relation of particular to universal)
|
|
may be illustrated thus. Suppose it were said, 'The fact that Socrates
|
|
was wise and just is a sign that the wise are just'. Here we certainly
|
|
have a Sign; but even though the proposition be true, the argument
|
|
is refutable, since it does not form a syllogism. Suppose, on the
|
|
other hand, it were said, 'The fact that he has a fever is a sign that
|
|
he is ill', or, 'The fact that she is giving milk is a sign that she
|
|
has lately borne a child'. Here we have the infallible kind of Sign,
|
|
the only kind that constitutes a complete proof, since it is the
|
|
only kind that, if the particular statement is true, is irrefutable.
|
|
The other kind of Sign, that which bears to the proposition it
|
|
supports the relation of universal to particular, might be illustrated
|
|
by saying, 'The fact that he breathes fast is a sign that he has a
|
|
fever'. This argument also is refutable, even if the statement about
|
|
the fast breathing be true, since a man may breathe hard without
|
|
having a fever.
|
|
|
|
It has, then, been stated above what is the nature of a Probability,
|
|
of a Sign, and of a complete proof, and what are the differences
|
|
between them. In the Analytics a more explicit description has been
|
|
given of these points; it is there shown why some of these
|
|
reasonings can be put into syllogisms and some cannot.
|
|
|
|
The 'example' has already been described as one kind of induction;
|
|
and the special nature of the subject-matter that distinguishes it
|
|
from the other kinds has also been stated above. Its relation to the
|
|
proposition it supports is not that of part to whole, nor whole to
|
|
part, nor whole to whole, but of part to part, or like to like. When
|
|
two statements are of the same order, but one is more familiar than
|
|
the other, the former is an 'example'. The argument may, for instance,
|
|
be that Dionysius, in asking as he does for a bodyguard, is scheming
|
|
to make himself a despot. For in the past Peisistratus kept asking for
|
|
a bodyguard in order to carry out such a scheme, and did make
|
|
himself a despot as soon as he got it; and so did Theagenes at Megara;
|
|
and in the same way all other instances known to the speaker are
|
|
made into examples, in order to show what is not yet known, that
|
|
Dionysius has the same purpose in making the same request: all these
|
|
being instances of the one general principle, that a man who asks
|
|
for a bodyguard is scheming to make himself a despot. We have now
|
|
described the sources of those means of persuasion which are popularly
|
|
supposed to be demonstrative.
|
|
|
|
There is an important distinction between two sorts of enthymemes
|
|
that has been wholly overlooked by almost everybody-one that also
|
|
subsists between the syllogisms treated of in dialectic. One sort of
|
|
enthymeme really belongs to rhetoric, as one sort of syllogism
|
|
really belongs to dialectic; but the other sort really belongs to
|
|
other arts and faculties, whether to those we already exercise or to
|
|
those we have not yet acquired. Missing this distinction, people
|
|
fail to notice that the more correctly they handle their particular
|
|
subject the further they are getting away from pure rhetoric or
|
|
dialectic. This statement will be clearer if expressed more fully. I
|
|
mean that the proper subjects of dialectical and rhetorical syllogisms
|
|
are the things with which we say the regular or universal Lines of
|
|
Argument are concerned, that is to say those lines of argument that
|
|
apply equally to questions of right conduct, natural science,
|
|
politics, and many other things that have nothing to do with one
|
|
another. Take, for instance, the line of argument concerned with
|
|
'the more or less'. On this line of argument it is equally easy to
|
|
base a syllogism or enthymeme about any of what nevertheless are
|
|
essentially disconnected subjects-right conduct, natural science, or
|
|
anything else whatever. But there are also those special Lines of
|
|
Argument which are based on such propositions as apply only to
|
|
particular groups or classes of things. Thus there are propositions
|
|
about natural science on which it is impossible to base any
|
|
enthymeme or syllogism about ethics, and other propositions about
|
|
ethics on which nothing can be based about natural science. The same
|
|
principle applies throughout. The general Lines of Argument have no
|
|
special subject-matter, and therefore will not increase our
|
|
understanding of any particular class of things. On the other hand,
|
|
the better the selection one makes of propositions suitable for
|
|
special Lines of Argument, the nearer one comes, unconsciously, to
|
|
setting up a science that is distinct from dialectic and rhetoric. One
|
|
may succeed in stating the required principles, but one's science will
|
|
be no longer dialectic or rhetoric, but the science to which the
|
|
principles thus discovered belong. Most enthymemes are in fact based
|
|
upon these particular or special Lines of Argument; comparatively
|
|
few on the common or general kind. As in the therefore, so in this
|
|
work, we must distinguish, in dealing with enthymemes, the special and
|
|
the general Lines of Argument on which they are to be founded. By
|
|
special Lines of Argument I mean the propositions peculiar to each
|
|
several class of things, by general those common to all classes alike.
|
|
We may begin with the special Lines of Argument. But, first of all,
|
|
let us classify rhetoric into its varieties. Having distinguished
|
|
these we may deal with them one by one, and try to discover the
|
|
elements of which each is composed, and the propositions each must
|
|
employ.
|
|
|
|
3
|
|
|
|
Rhetoric falls into three divisions, determined by the three classes
|
|
of listeners to speeches. For of the three elements in
|
|
speech-making--speaker, subject, and person addressed--it is the
|
|
last one, the hearer, that determines the speech's end and object. The
|
|
hearer must be either a judge, with a decision to make about things
|
|
past or future, or an observer. A member of the assembly decides about
|
|
future events, a juryman about past events: while those who merely
|
|
decide on the orator's skill are observers. From this it follows
|
|
that there are three divisions of oratory-(1) political, (2) forensic,
|
|
and (3) the ceremonial oratory of display.
|
|
|
|
Political speaking urges us either to do or not to do something: one
|
|
of these two courses is always taken by private counsellors, as well
|
|
as by men who address public assemblies. Forensic speaking either
|
|
attacks or defends somebody: one or other of these two things must
|
|
always be done by the parties in a case. The ceremonial oratory of
|
|
display either praises or censures somebody. These three kinds of
|
|
rhetoric refer to three different kinds of time. The political
|
|
orator is concerned with the future: it is about things to be done
|
|
hereafter that he advises, for or against. The party in a case at
|
|
law is concerned with the past; one man accuses the other, and the
|
|
other defends himself, with reference to things already done. The
|
|
ceremonial orator is, properly speaking, concerned with the present,
|
|
since all men praise or blame in view of the state of things
|
|
existing at the time, though they often find it useful also to
|
|
recall the past and to make guesses at the future.
|
|
|
|
Rhetoric has three distinct ends in view, one for each of its
|
|
three kinds. The political orator aims at establishing the
|
|
expediency or the harmfulness of a proposed course of action; if he
|
|
urges its acceptance, he does so on the ground that it will do good;
|
|
if he urges its rejection, he does so on the ground that it will do
|
|
harm; and all other points, such as whether the proposal is just or
|
|
unjust, honourable or dishonourable, he brings in as subsidiary and
|
|
relative to this main consideration. Parties in a law-case aim at
|
|
establishing the justice or injustice of some action, and they too
|
|
bring in all other points as subsidiary and relative to this one.
|
|
Those who praise or attack a man aim at proving him worthy of honour
|
|
or the reverse, and they too treat all other considerations with
|
|
reference to this one.
|
|
|
|
That the three kinds of rhetoric do aim respectively at the three
|
|
ends we have mentioned is shown by the fact that speakers will
|
|
sometimes not try to establish anything else. Thus, the litigant
|
|
will sometimes not deny that a thing has happened or that he has
|
|
done harm. But that he is guilty of injustice he will never admit;
|
|
otherwise there would be no need of a trial. So too, political orators
|
|
often make any concession short of admitting that they are
|
|
recommending their hearers to take an inexpedient course or not to
|
|
take an expedient one. The question whether it is not unjust for a
|
|
city to enslave its innocent neighbours often does not trouble them at
|
|
all. In like manner those who praise or censure a man do not
|
|
consider whether his acts have been expedient or not, but often make
|
|
it a ground of actual praise that he has neglected his own interest to
|
|
do what was honourable. Thus, they praise Achilles because he
|
|
championed his fallen friend Patroclus, though he knew that this meant
|
|
death, and that otherwise he need not die: yet while to die thus was
|
|
the nobler thing for him to do, the expedient thing was to live on.
|
|
|
|
It is evident from what has been said that it is these three
|
|
subjects, more than any others, about which the orator must be able to
|
|
have propositions at his command. Now the propositions of Rhetoric are
|
|
Complete Proofs, Probabilities, and Signs. Every kind of syllogism
|
|
is composed of propositions, and the enthymeme is a particular kind of
|
|
syllogism composed of the aforesaid propositions.
|
|
|
|
Since only possible actions, and not impossible ones, can ever
|
|
have been done in the past or the present, and since things which have
|
|
not occurred, or will not occur, also cannot have been done or be
|
|
going to be done, it is necessary for the political, the forensic, and
|
|
the ceremonial speaker alike to be able to have at their command
|
|
propositions about the possible and the impossible, and about
|
|
whether a thing has or has not occurred, will or will not occur.
|
|
Further, all men, in giving praise or blame, in urging us to accept or
|
|
reject proposals for action, in accusing others or defending
|
|
themselves, attempt not only to prove the points mentioned but also to
|
|
show that the good or the harm, the honour or disgrace, the justice or
|
|
injustice, is great or small, either absolutely or relatively; and
|
|
therefore it is plain that we must also have at our command
|
|
propositions about greatness or smallness and the greater or the
|
|
lesser-propositions both universal and particular. Thus, we must be
|
|
able to say which is the greater or lesser good, the greater or lesser
|
|
act of justice or injustice; and so on.
|
|
|
|
Such, then, are the subjects regarding which we are inevitably bound
|
|
to master the propositions relevant to them. We must now discuss
|
|
each particular class of these subjects in turn, namely those dealt
|
|
with in political, in ceremonial, and lastly in legal, oratory.
|
|
|
|
4
|
|
|
|
First, then, we must ascertain what are the kinds of things, good or
|
|
bad, about which the political orator offers counsel. For he does
|
|
not deal with all things, but only with such as may or may not take
|
|
place. Concerning things which exist or will exist inevitably, or
|
|
which cannot possibly exist or take place, no counsel can be given.
|
|
Nor, again, can counsel be given about the whole class of things which
|
|
may or may not take place; for this class includes some good things
|
|
that occur naturally, and some that occur by accident; and about these
|
|
it is useless to offer counsel. Clearly counsel can only be given on
|
|
matters about which people deliberate; matters, namely, that
|
|
ultimately depend on ourselves, and which we have it in our power to
|
|
set going. For we turn a thing over in our mind until we have
|
|
reached the point of seeing whether we can do it or not.
|
|
|
|
Now to enumerate and classify accurately the usual subjects of
|
|
public business, and further to frame, as far as possible, true
|
|
definitions of them is a task which we must not attempt on the present
|
|
occasion. For it does not belong to the art of rhetoric, but to a more
|
|
instructive art and a more real branch of knowledge; and as it is,
|
|
rhetoric has been given a far wider subject-matter than strictly
|
|
belongs to it. The truth is, as indeed we have said already, that
|
|
rhetoric is a combination of the science of logic and of the ethical
|
|
branch of politics; and it is partly like dialectic, partly like
|
|
sophistical reasoning. But the more we try to make either dialectic
|
|
rhetoric not, what they really are, practical faculties, but sciences,
|
|
the more we shall inadvertently be destroying their true nature; for
|
|
we shall be re-fashioning them and shall be passing into the region of
|
|
sciences dealing with definite subjects rather than simply with
|
|
words and forms of reasoning. Even here, however, we will mention
|
|
those points which it is of practical importance to distinguish, their
|
|
fuller treatment falling naturally to political science.
|
|
|
|
The main matters on which all men deliberate and on which
|
|
political speakers make speeches are some five in number: ways and
|
|
means, war and peace, national defence, imports and exports, and
|
|
legislation.
|
|
|
|
As to Ways and Means, then, the intending speaker will need to
|
|
know the number and extent of the country's sources of revenue, so
|
|
that, if any is being overlooked, it may be added, and, if any is
|
|
defective, it may be increased. Further, he should know all the
|
|
expenditure of the country, in order that, if any part of it is
|
|
superfluous, it may be abolished, or, if any is too large, it may be
|
|
reduced. For men become richer not only by increasing their existing
|
|
wealth but also by reducing their expenditure. A comprehensive view of
|
|
these questions cannot be gained solely from experience in home
|
|
affairs; in order to advise on such matters a man must be keenly
|
|
interested in the methods worked out in other lands.
|
|
|
|
As to Peace and War, he must know the extent of the military
|
|
strength of his country, both actual and potential, and also the
|
|
mature of that actual and potential strength; and further, what wars
|
|
his country has waged, and how it has waged them. He must know these
|
|
facts not only about his own country, but also about neighbouring
|
|
countries; and also about countries with which war is likely, in order
|
|
that peace may be maintained with those stronger than his own, and
|
|
that his own may have power to make war or not against those that
|
|
are weaker. He should know, too, whether the military power of another
|
|
country is like or unlike that of his own; for this is a matter that
|
|
may affect their relative strength. With the same end in view he must,
|
|
besides, have studied the wars of other countries as well as those
|
|
of his own, and the way they ended; similar causes are likely to
|
|
have similar results.
|
|
|
|
With regard to National Defence: he ought to know all about the
|
|
methods of defence in actual use, such as the strength and character
|
|
of the defensive force and the positions of the forts-this last
|
|
means that he must be well acquainted with the lie of the country-in
|
|
order that a garrison may be increased if it is too small or removed
|
|
if it is not wanted, and that the strategic points may be guarded with
|
|
special care.
|
|
|
|
With regard to the Food Supply: he must know what outlay will meet
|
|
the needs of his country; what kinds of food are produced at home
|
|
and what imported; and what articles must be exported or imported.
|
|
This last he must know in order that agreements and commercial
|
|
treaties may be made with the countries concerned. There are,
|
|
indeed, two sorts of state to which he must see that his countrymen
|
|
give no cause for offence, states stronger than his own, and states
|
|
with which it is advantageous to trade.
|
|
|
|
But while he must, for security's sake, be able to take all this
|
|
into account, he must before all things understand the subject of
|
|
legislation; for it is on a country's laws that its whole welfare
|
|
depends. He must, therefore, know how many different forms of
|
|
constitution there are; under what conditions each of these will
|
|
prosper and by what internal developments or external attacks each
|
|
of them tends to be destroyed. When I speak of destruction through
|
|
internal developments I refer to the fact that all constitutions,
|
|
except the best one of all, are destroyed both by not being pushed far
|
|
enough and by being pushed too far. Thus, democracy loses its
|
|
vigour, and finally passes into oligarchy, not only when it is not
|
|
pushed far enough, but also when it is pushed a great deal too far;
|
|
just as the aquiline and the snub nose not only turn into normal noses
|
|
by not being aquiline or snub enough, but also by being too
|
|
violently aquiline or snub arrive at a condition in which they no
|
|
longer look like noses at all. It is useful, in framing laws, not only
|
|
to study the past history of one's own country, in order to understand
|
|
which constitution is desirable for it now, but also to have a
|
|
knowledge of the constitutions of other nations, and so to learn for
|
|
what kinds of nation the various kinds of constitution are suited.
|
|
From this we can see that books of travel are useful aids to
|
|
legislation, since from these we may learn the laws and customs of
|
|
different races. The political speaker will also find the researches
|
|
of historians useful. But all this is the business of political
|
|
science and not of rhetoric.
|
|
|
|
These, then, are the most important kinds of information which the
|
|
political speaker must possess. Let us now go back and state the
|
|
premisses from which he will have to argue in favour of adopting or
|
|
rejecting measures regarding these and other matters.
|
|
|
|
5
|
|
|
|
It may be said that every individual man and all men in common aim
|
|
at a certain end which determines what they choose and what they
|
|
avoid. This end, to sum it up briefly, is happiness and its
|
|
constituents. Let us, then, by way of illustration only, ascertain
|
|
what is in general the nature of happiness, and what are the
|
|
elements of its constituent parts. For all advice to do things or
|
|
not to do them is concerned with happiness and with the things that
|
|
make for or against it; whatever creates or increases happiness or
|
|
some part of happiness, we ought to do; whatever destroys or hampers
|
|
happiness, or gives rise to its opposite, we ought not to do.
|
|
|
|
We may define happiness as prosperity combined with virtue; or as
|
|
independence of life; or as the secure enjoyment of the maximum of
|
|
pleasure; or as a good condition of property and body, together with
|
|
the power of guarding one's property and body and making use of
|
|
them. That happiness is one or more of these things, pretty well
|
|
everybody agrees.
|
|
|
|
From this definition of happiness it follows that its constituent
|
|
parts are:-good birth, plenty of friends, good friends, wealth, good
|
|
children, plenty of children, a happy old age, also such bodily
|
|
excellences as health, beauty, strength, large stature, athletic
|
|
powers, together with fame, honour, good luck, and virtue. A man
|
|
cannot fail to be completely independent if he possesses these
|
|
internal and these external goods; for besides these there are no
|
|
others to have. (Goods of the soul and of the body are internal.
|
|
Good birth, friends, money, and honour are external.) Further, we
|
|
think that he should possess resources and luck, in order to make
|
|
his life really secure. As we have already ascertained what
|
|
happiness in general is, so now let us try to ascertain what of
|
|
these parts of it is.
|
|
|
|
Now good birth in a race or a state means that its members are
|
|
indigenous or ancient: that its earliest leaders were distinguished
|
|
men, and that from them have sprung many who were distinguished for
|
|
qualities that we admire.
|
|
|
|
The good birth of an individual, which may come either from the male
|
|
or the female side, implies that both parents are free citizens, and
|
|
that, as in the case of the state, the founders of the line have
|
|
been notable for virtue or wealth or something else which is highly
|
|
prized, and that many distinguished persons belong to the family,
|
|
men and women, young and old.
|
|
|
|
The phrases 'possession of good children' and 'of many children'
|
|
bear a quite clear meaning. Applied to a community, they mean that its
|
|
young men are numerous and of good a quality: good in regard to bodily
|
|
excellences, such as stature, beauty, strength, athletic powers; and
|
|
also in regard to the excellences of the soul, which in a young man
|
|
are temperance and courage. Applied to an individual, they mean that
|
|
his own children are numerous and have the good qualities we have
|
|
described. Both male and female are here included; the excellences
|
|
of the latter are, in body, beauty and stature; in soul,
|
|
self-command and an industry that is not sordid. Communities as well
|
|
as individuals should lack none of these perfections, in their women
|
|
as well as in their men. Where, as among the Lacedaemonians, the state
|
|
of women is bad, almost half of human life is spoilt.
|
|
|
|
The constituents of wealth are: plenty of coined money and
|
|
territory; the ownership of numerous, large, and beautiful estates;
|
|
also the ownership of numerous and beautiful implements, live stock,
|
|
and slaves. All these kinds of property are our own, are secure,
|
|
gentlemanly, and useful. The useful kinds are those that are
|
|
productive, the gentlemanly kinds are those that provide enjoyment. By
|
|
'productive' I mean those from which we get our income; by
|
|
'enjoyable', those from which we get nothing worth mentioning except
|
|
the use of them. The criterion of 'security' is the ownership of
|
|
property in such places and under such Conditions that the use of it
|
|
is in our power; and it is 'our own' if it is in our own power to
|
|
dispose of it or keep it. By 'disposing of it' I mean giving it away
|
|
or selling it. Wealth as a whole consists in using things rather
|
|
than in owning them; it is really the activity-that is, the use-of
|
|
property that constitutes wealth.
|
|
|
|
Fame means being respected by everybody, or having some quality that
|
|
is desired by all men, or by most, or by the good, or by the wise.
|
|
|
|
Honour is the token of a man's being famous for doing good. it is
|
|
chiefly and most properly paid to those who have already done good;
|
|
but also to the man who can do good in future. Doing good refers
|
|
either to the preservation of life and the means of life, or to
|
|
wealth, or to some other of the good things which it is hard to get
|
|
either always or at that particular place or time-for many gain honour
|
|
for things which seem small, but the place and the occasion account
|
|
for it. The constituents of honour are: sacrifices; commemoration,
|
|
in verse or prose; privileges; grants of land; front seats at civic
|
|
celebrations; state burial; statues; public maintenance; among
|
|
foreigners, obeisances and giving place; and such presents as are
|
|
among various bodies of men regarded as marks of honour. For a present
|
|
is not only the bestowal of a piece of property, but also a token of
|
|
honour; which explains why honour-loving as well as money-loving
|
|
persons desire it. The present brings to both what they want; it is
|
|
a piece of property, which is what the lovers of money desire; and
|
|
it brings honour, which is what the lovers of honour desire.
|
|
|
|
The excellence of the body is health; that is, a condition which
|
|
allows us, while keeping free from disease, to have the use of our
|
|
bodies; for many people are 'healthy' as we are told Herodicus was;
|
|
and these no one can congratulate on their 'health', for they have
|
|
to abstain from everything or nearly everything that men do.-Beauty
|
|
varies with the time of life. In a young man beauty is the
|
|
possession of a body fit to endure the exertion of running and of
|
|
contests of strength; which means that he is pleasant to look at;
|
|
and therefore all-round athletes are the most beautiful, being
|
|
naturally adapted both for contests of strength and for speed also.
|
|
For a man in his prime, beauty is fitness for the exertion of warfare,
|
|
together with a pleasant but at the same time formidable appearance.
|
|
For an old man, it is to be strong enough for such exertion as is
|
|
necessary, and to be free from all those deformities of old age
|
|
which cause pain to others. Strength is the power of moving some one
|
|
else at will; to do this, you must either pull, push, lift, pin, or
|
|
grip him; thus you must be strong in all of those ways or at least
|
|
in some. Excellence in size is to surpass ordinary people in height,
|
|
thickness, and breadth by just as much as will not make one's
|
|
movements slower in consequence. Athletic excellence of the body
|
|
consists in size, strength, and swiftness; swiftness implying
|
|
strength. He who can fling forward his legs in a certain way, and move
|
|
them fast and far, is good at running; he who can grip and hold down
|
|
is good at wrestling; he who can drive an adversary from his ground
|
|
with the right blow is a good boxer: he who can do both the last is
|
|
a good pancratiast, while he who can do all is an 'all-round' athlete.
|
|
|
|
Happiness in old age is the coming of old age slowly and painlessly;
|
|
for a man has not this happiness if he grows old either quickly, or
|
|
tardily but painfully. It arises both from the excellences of the body
|
|
and from good luck. If a man is not free from disease, or if he is
|
|
strong, he will not be free from suffering; nor can he continue to
|
|
live a long and painless life unless he has good luck. There is,
|
|
indeed, a capacity for long life that is quite independent of health
|
|
or strength; for many people live long who lack the excellences of the
|
|
body; but for our present purpose there is no use in going into the
|
|
details of this.
|
|
|
|
The terms 'possession of many friends' and 'possession of good
|
|
friends' need no explanation; for we define a 'friend' as one who will
|
|
always try, for your sake, to do what he takes to be good for you. The
|
|
man towards whom many feel thus has many friends; if these are
|
|
worthy men, he has good friends.
|
|
|
|
'Good luck' means the acquisition or possession of all or most, or
|
|
the most important, of those good things which are due to luck. Some
|
|
of the things that are due to luck may also be due to artificial
|
|
contrivance; but many are independent of art, as for example those
|
|
which are due to nature-though, to be sure, things due to luck may
|
|
actually be contrary to nature. Thus health may be due to artificial
|
|
contrivance, but beauty and stature are due to nature. All such good
|
|
things as excite envy are, as a class, the outcome of good luck.
|
|
Luck is also the cause of good things that happen contrary to
|
|
reasonable expectation: as when, for instance, all your brothers are
|
|
ugly, but you are handsome yourself; or when you find a treasure
|
|
that everybody else has overlooked; or when a missile hits the next
|
|
man and misses you; or when you are the only man not to go to a
|
|
place you have gone to regularly, while the others go there for the
|
|
first time and are killed. All such things are reckoned pieces of good
|
|
luck.
|
|
|
|
As to virtue, it is most closely connected with the subject of
|
|
Eulogy, and therefore we will wait to define it until we come to
|
|
discuss that subject.
|
|
|
|
6
|
|
|
|
It is now plain what our aims, future or actual, should be in
|
|
urging, and what in depreciating, a proposal; the latter being the
|
|
opposite of the former. Now the political or deliberative orator's aim
|
|
is utility: deliberation seeks to determine not ends but the means
|
|
to ends, i.e. what it is most useful to do. Further, utility is a good
|
|
thing. We ought therefore to assure ourselves of the main facts
|
|
about Goodness and Utility in general.
|
|
|
|
We may define a good thing as that which ought to be chosen for
|
|
its own sake; or as that for the sake of which we choose something
|
|
else; or as that which is sought after by all things, or by all things
|
|
that have sensation or reason, or which will be sought after by any
|
|
things that acquire reason; or as that which must be prescribed for
|
|
a given individual by reason generally, or is prescribed for him by
|
|
his individual reason, this being his individual good; or as that
|
|
whose presence brings anything into a satisfactory and
|
|
self-sufficing condition; or as self-sufficiency; or as what produces,
|
|
maintains, or entails characteristics of this kind, while preventing
|
|
and destroying their opposites. One thing may entail another in either
|
|
of two ways-(1) simultaneously, (2) subsequently. Thus learning
|
|
entails knowledge subsequently, health entails life simultaneously.
|
|
Things are productive of other things in three senses: first as
|
|
being healthy produces health; secondly, as food produces health;
|
|
and thirdly, as exercise does-i.e. it does so usually. All this
|
|
being settled, we now see that both the acquisition of good things and
|
|
the removal of bad things must be good; the latter entails freedom
|
|
from the evil things simultaneously, while the former entails
|
|
possession of the good things subsequently. The acquisition of a
|
|
greater in place of a lesser good, or of a lesser in place of a
|
|
greater evil, is also good, for in proportion as the greater exceeds
|
|
the lesser there is acquisition of good or removal of evil. The
|
|
virtues, too, must be something good; for it is by possessing these
|
|
that we are in a good condition, and they tend to produce good works
|
|
and good actions. They must be severally named and described
|
|
elsewhere. Pleasure, again, must be a good thing, since it is the
|
|
nature of all animals to aim at it. Consequently both pleasant and
|
|
beautiful things must be good things, since the former are
|
|
productive of pleasure, while of the beautiful things some are
|
|
pleasant and some desirable in and for themselves.
|
|
|
|
The following is a more detailed list of things that must be good.
|
|
Happiness, as being desirable in itself and sufficient by itself,
|
|
and as being that for whose sake we choose many other things. Also
|
|
justice, courage, temperance, magnanimity, magnificence, and all
|
|
such qualities, as being excellences of the soul. Further, health,
|
|
beauty, and the like, as being bodily excellences and productive of
|
|
many other good things: for instance, health is productive both of
|
|
pleasure and of life, and therefore is thought the greatest of
|
|
goods, since these two things which it causes, pleasure and life,
|
|
are two of the things most highly prized by ordinary people. Wealth,
|
|
again: for it is the excellence of possession, and also productive
|
|
of many other good things. Friends and friendship: for a friend is
|
|
desirable in himself and also productive of many other good things.
|
|
So, too, honour and reputation, as being pleasant, and productive of
|
|
many other good things, and usually accompanied by the presence of the
|
|
good things that cause them to be bestowed. The faculty of speech
|
|
and action; since all such qualities are productive of what is good.
|
|
Further-good parts, strong memory, receptiveness, quickness of
|
|
intuition, and the like, for all such faculties are productive of what
|
|
is good. Similarly, all the sciences and arts. And life: since, even
|
|
if no other good were the result of life, it is desirable in itself.
|
|
And justice, as the cause of good to the community.
|
|
|
|
The above are pretty well all the things admittedly good. In dealing
|
|
with things whose goodness is disputed, we may argue in the
|
|
following ways:-That is good of which the contrary is bad. That is
|
|
good the contrary of which is to the advantage of our enemies; for
|
|
example, if it is to the particular advantage of our enemies that we
|
|
should be cowards, clearly courage is of particular value to our
|
|
countrymen. And generally, the contrary of that which our enemies
|
|
desire, or of that at which they rejoice, is evidently valuable. Hence
|
|
the passage beginning:
|
|
|
|
Surely would Priam exult.
|
|
|
|
This principle usually holds good, but not always, since it may well
|
|
be that our interest is sometimes the same as that of our enemies.
|
|
Hence it is said that 'evils draw men together'; that is, when the
|
|
same thing is hurtful to them both.
|
|
|
|
Further: that which is not in excess is good, and that which is
|
|
greater than it should be is bad. That also is good on which much
|
|
labour or money has been spent; the mere fact of this makes it seem
|
|
good, and such a good is assumed to be an end-an end reached through a
|
|
long chain of means; and any end is a good. Hence the lines beginning:
|
|
|
|
And for Priam (and Troy-town's folk) should
|
|
|
|
they leave behind them a boast;
|
|
|
|
and
|
|
|
|
Oh, it were shame
|
|
|
|
To have tarried so long and return empty-handed
|
|
|
|
as erst we came;
|
|
|
|
and there is also the proverb about 'breaking the pitcher at the
|
|
door'.
|
|
|
|
That which most people seek after, and which is obviously an
|
|
object of contention, is also a good; for, as has been shown, that
|
|
is good which is sought after by everybody, and 'most people' is taken
|
|
to be equivalent to 'everybody'. That which is praised is good,
|
|
since no one praises what is not good. So, again, that which is
|
|
praised by our enemies [or by the worthless] for when even those who
|
|
have a grievance think a thing good, it is at once felt that every one
|
|
must agree with them; our enemies can admit the fact only because it
|
|
is evident, just as those must be worthless whom their friends censure
|
|
and their enemies do not. (For this reason the Corinthians conceived
|
|
themselves to be insulted by Simonides when he wrote:
|
|
|
|
Against the Corinthians hath Ilium no complaint.)
|
|
|
|
Again, that is good which has been distinguished by the favour of
|
|
a discerning or virtuous man or woman, as Odysseus was distinguished
|
|
by Athena, Helen by Theseus, Paris by the goddesses, and Achilles by
|
|
Homer. And, generally speaking, all things are good which men
|
|
deliberately choose to do; this will include the things already
|
|
mentioned, and also whatever may be bad for their enemies or good
|
|
for their friends, and at the same time practicable. Things are
|
|
'practicable' in two senses: (1) it is possible to do them, (2) it
|
|
is easy to do them. Things are done 'easily' when they are done either
|
|
without pain or quickly: the 'difficulty' of an act lies either in its
|
|
painfulness or in the long time it takes. Again, a thing is good if it
|
|
is as men wish; and they wish to have either no evil at an or at least
|
|
a balance of good over evil. This last will happen where the penalty
|
|
is either imperceptible or slight. Good, too, are things that are a
|
|
man's very own, possessed by no one else, exceptional; for this
|
|
increases the credit of having them. So are things which befit the
|
|
possessors, such as whatever is appropriate to their birth or
|
|
capacity, and whatever they feel they ought to have but lack-such
|
|
things may indeed be trifling, but none the less men deliberately make
|
|
them the goal of their action. And things easily effected; for these
|
|
are practicable (in the sense of being easy); such things are those in
|
|
which every one, or most people, or one's equals, or one's inferiors
|
|
have succeeded. Good also are the things by which we shall gratify our
|
|
friends or annoy our enemies; and the things chosen by those whom we
|
|
admire: and the things for which we are fitted by nature or
|
|
experience, since we think we shall succeed more easily in these:
|
|
and those in which no worthless man can succeed, for such things bring
|
|
greater praise: and those which we do in fact desire, for what we
|
|
desire is taken to be not only pleasant but also better. Further, a
|
|
man of a given disposition makes chiefly for the corresponding things:
|
|
lovers of victory make for victory, lovers of honour for honour,
|
|
money-loving men for money, and so with the rest. These, then, are the
|
|
sources from which we must derive our means of persuasion about Good
|
|
and Utility.
|
|
|
|
7
|
|
|
|
Since, however, it often happens that people agree that two things
|
|
are both useful but do not agree about which is the more so, the
|
|
next step will be to treat of relative goodness and relative utility.
|
|
|
|
A thing which surpasses another may be regarded as being that
|
|
other thing plus something more, and that other thing which is
|
|
surpassed as being what is contained in the first thing. Now to call a
|
|
thing 'greater' or 'more' always implies a comparison of it with one
|
|
that is 'smaller' or 'less', while 'great' and 'small', 'much' and
|
|
'little', are terms used in comparison with normal magnitude. The
|
|
'great' is that which surpasses the normal, the 'small' is that
|
|
which is surpassed by the normal; and so with 'many' and 'few'.
|
|
|
|
Now we are applying the term 'good' to what is desirable for its own
|
|
sake and not for the sake of something else; to that at which all
|
|
things aim; to what they would choose if they could acquire
|
|
understanding and practical wisdom; and to that which tends to produce
|
|
or preserve such goods, or is always accompanied by them. Moreover,
|
|
that for the sake of which things are done is the end (an end being
|
|
that for the sake of which all else is done), and for each
|
|
individual that thing is a good which fulfils these conditions in
|
|
regard to himself. It follows, then, that a greater number of goods is
|
|
a greater good than one or than a smaller number, if that one or
|
|
that smaller number is included in the count; for then the larger
|
|
number surpasses the smaller, and the smaller quantity is surpassed as
|
|
being contained in the larger.
|
|
|
|
Again, if the largest member of one class surpasses the largest
|
|
member of another, then the one class surpasses the other; and if
|
|
one class surpasses another, then the largest member of the one
|
|
surpasses the largest member of the other. Thus, if the tallest man is
|
|
taller than the tallest woman, then men in general are taller than
|
|
women. Conversely, if men in general are taller than women, then the
|
|
tallest man is taller than the tallest woman. For the superiority of
|
|
class over class is proportionate to the superiority possessed by
|
|
their largest specimens. Again, where one good is always accompanied
|
|
by another, but does not always accompany it, it is greater than the
|
|
other, for the use of the second thing is implied in the use of the
|
|
first. A thing may be accompanied by another in three ways, either
|
|
simultaneously, subsequently, or potentially. Life accompanies
|
|
health simultaneously (but not health life), knowledge accompanies the
|
|
act of learning subsequently, cheating accompanies sacrilege
|
|
potentially, since a man who has committed sacrilege is always capable
|
|
of cheating. Again, when two things each surpass a third, that which
|
|
does so by the greater amount is the greater of the two; for it must
|
|
surpass the greater as well as the less of the other two. A thing
|
|
productive of a greater good than another is productive of is itself a
|
|
greater good than that other. For this conception of 'productive of
|
|
a greater' has been implied in our argument. Likewise, that which is
|
|
produced by a greater good is itself a greater good; thus, if what
|
|
is wholesome is more desirable and a greater good than what gives
|
|
pleasure, health too must be a greater good than pleasure. Again, a
|
|
thing which is desirable in itself is a greater good than a thing
|
|
which is not desirable in itself, as for example bodily strength
|
|
than what is wholesome, since the latter is not pursued for its own
|
|
sake, whereas the former is; and this was our definition of the
|
|
good. Again, if one of two things is an end, and the other is not, the
|
|
former is the greater good, as being chosen for its own sake and not
|
|
for the sake of something else; as, for example, exercise is chosen
|
|
for the sake of physical well-being. And of two things that which
|
|
stands less in need of the other, or of other things, is the greater
|
|
good, since it is more self-sufficing. (That which stands 'less' in
|
|
need of others is that which needs either fewer or easier things.)
|
|
So when one thing does not exist or cannot come into existence without
|
|
a second, while the second can exist without the first, the second
|
|
is the better. That which does not need something else is more
|
|
self-sufficing than that which does, and presents itself as a
|
|
greater good for that reason. Again, that which is a beginning of
|
|
other things is a greater good than that which is not, and that
|
|
which is a cause is a greater good than that which is not; the
|
|
reason being the same in each case, namely that without a cause and
|
|
a beginning nothing can exist or come into existence. Again, where
|
|
there are two sets of consequences arising from two different
|
|
beginnings or causes, the consequences of the more important beginning
|
|
or cause are themselves the more important; and conversely, that
|
|
beginning or cause is itself the more important which has the more
|
|
important consequences. Now it is plain, from all that has been
|
|
said, that one thing may be shown to be more important than another
|
|
from two opposite points of view: it may appear the more important (1)
|
|
because it is a beginning and the other thing is not, and also (2)
|
|
because it is not a beginning and the other thing is-on the ground
|
|
that the end is more important and is not a beginning. So Leodamas,
|
|
when accusing Callistratus, said that the man who prompted the deed
|
|
was more guilty than the doer, since it would not have been done if he
|
|
had not planned it. On the other hand, when accusing Chabrias he
|
|
said that the doer was worse than the prompter, since there would have
|
|
been no deed without some one to do it; men, said he, plot a thing
|
|
only in order to carry it out.
|
|
|
|
Further, what is rare is a greater good than what is plentiful.
|
|
Thus, gold is a better thing than iron, though less useful: it is
|
|
harder to get, and therefore better worth getting. Reversely, it may
|
|
be argued that the plentiful is a better thing than the rare,
|
|
because we can make more use of it. For what is often useful surpasses
|
|
what is seldom useful, whence the saying:
|
|
|
|
The best of things is water.
|
|
|
|
More generally: the hard thing is better than the easy, because it
|
|
is rarer: and reversely, the easy thing is better than the hard, for
|
|
it is as we wish it to be. That is the greater good whose contrary
|
|
is the greater evil, and whose loss affects us more. Positive goodness
|
|
and badness are more important than the mere absence of goodness and
|
|
badness: for positive goodness and badness are ends, which the mere
|
|
absence of them cannot be. Further, in proportion as the functions
|
|
of things are noble or base, the things themselves are good or bad:
|
|
conversely, in proportion as the things themselves are good or bad,
|
|
their functions also are good or bad; for the nature of results
|
|
corresponds with that of their causes and beginnings, and conversely
|
|
the nature of causes and beginnings corresponds with that of their
|
|
results. Moreover, those things are greater goods, superiority in
|
|
which is more desirable or more honourable. Thus, keenness of sight is
|
|
more desirable than keenness of smell, sight generally being more
|
|
desirable than smell generally; and similarly, unusually great love of
|
|
friends being more honourable than unusually great love of money,
|
|
ordinary love of friends is more honourable than ordinary love of
|
|
money. Conversely, if one of two normal things is better or nobler
|
|
than the other, an unusual degree of that thing is better or nobler
|
|
than an unusual degree of the other. Again, one thing is more
|
|
honourable or better than another if it is more honourable or better
|
|
to desire it; the importance of the object of a given instinct
|
|
corresponds to the importance of the instinct itself; and for the same
|
|
reason, if one thing is more honourable or better than another, it
|
|
is more honourable and better to desire it. Again, if one science is
|
|
more honourable and valuable than another, the activity with which
|
|
it deals is also more honourable and valuable; as is the science, so
|
|
is the reality that is its object, each science being authoritative in
|
|
its own sphere. So, also, the more valuable and honourable the
|
|
object of a science, the more valuable and honourable the science
|
|
itself is-in consequence. Again, that which would be judged, or
|
|
which has been judged, a good thing, or a better thing than
|
|
something else, by all or most people of understanding, or by the
|
|
majority of men, or by the ablest, must be so; either without
|
|
qualification, or in so far as they use their understanding to form
|
|
their judgement. This is indeed a general principle, applicable to all
|
|
other judgements also; not only the goodness of things, but their
|
|
essence, magnitude, and general nature are in fact just what knowledge
|
|
and understanding will declare them to be. Here the principle is
|
|
applied to judgements of goodness, since one definition of 'good'
|
|
was 'what beings that acquire understanding will choose in any given
|
|
case': from which it clearly follows that that thing is hetter which
|
|
understanding declares to be so. That, again, is a better thing
|
|
which attaches to better men, either absolutely, or in virtue of their
|
|
being better; as courage is better than strength. And that is a
|
|
greater good which would be chosen by a better man, either absolutely,
|
|
or in virtue of his being better: for instance, to suffer wrong rather
|
|
than to do wrong, for that would be the choice of the juster man.
|
|
Again, the pleasanter of two things is the better, since all things
|
|
pursue pleasure, and things instinctively desire pleasurable sensation
|
|
for its own sake; and these are two of the characteristics by which
|
|
the 'good' and the 'end' have been defined. One pleasure is greater
|
|
than another if it is more unmixed with pain, or more lasting.
|
|
Again, the nobler thing is better than the less noble, since the noble
|
|
is either what is pleasant or what is desirable in itself. And those
|
|
things also are greater goods which men desire more earnestly to bring
|
|
about for themselves or for their friends, whereas those things
|
|
which they least desire to bring about are greater evils. And those
|
|
things which are more lasting are better than those which are more
|
|
fleeting, and the more secure than the less; the enjoyment of the
|
|
lasting has the advantage of being longer, and that of the secure
|
|
has the advantage of suiting our wishes, being there for us whenever
|
|
we like. Further, in accordance with the rule of co-ordinate terms and
|
|
inflexions of the same stem, what is true of one such related word
|
|
is true of all. Thus if the action qualified by the term 'brave' is
|
|
more noble and desirable than the action qualified by the term
|
|
'temperate', then 'bravery' is more desirable than 'temperance' and
|
|
'being brave' than 'being temperate'. That, again, which is chosen
|
|
by all is a greater good than that which is not, and that chosen by
|
|
the majority than that chosen by the minority. For that which all
|
|
desire is good, as we have said;' and so, the more a thing is desired,
|
|
the better it is. Further, that is the better thing which is
|
|
considered so by competitors or enemies, or, again, by authorized
|
|
judges or those whom they select to represent them. In the first two
|
|
cases the decision is virtually that of every one, in the last two
|
|
that of authorities and experts. And sometimes it may be argued that
|
|
what all share is the better thing, since it is a dishonour not to
|
|
share in it; at other times, that what none or few share is better,
|
|
since it is rarer. The more praiseworthy things are, the nobler and
|
|
therefore the better they are. So with the things that earn greater
|
|
honours than others-honour is, as it were, a measure of value; and the
|
|
things whose absence involves comparatively heavy penalties; and the
|
|
things that are better than others admitted or believed to be good.
|
|
Moreover, things look better merely by being divided into their parts,
|
|
since they then seem to surpass a greater number of things than
|
|
before. Hence Homer says that Meleager was roused to battle by the
|
|
thought of
|
|
|
|
All horrors that light on a folk whose city
|
|
|
|
is ta'en of their foes,
|
|
|
|
When they slaughter the men, when the burg is
|
|
|
|
wasted with ravening flame,
|
|
|
|
When strangers are haling young children to thraldom,
|
|
|
|
(fair women to shame.)
|
|
|
|
The same effect is produced by piling up facts in a climax after the
|
|
manner of Epicharmus. The reason is partly the same as in the case
|
|
of division (for combination too makes the impression of great
|
|
superiority), and partly that the original thing appears to be the
|
|
cause and origin of important results. And since a thing is better
|
|
when it is harder or rarer than other things, its superiority may be
|
|
due to seasons, ages, places, times, or one's natural powers. When a
|
|
man accomplishes something beyond his natural power, or beyond his
|
|
years, or beyond the measure of people like him, or in a special
|
|
way, or at a special place or time, his deed will have a high degree
|
|
of nobleness, goodness, and justice, or of their opposites. Hence
|
|
the epigram on the victor at the Olympic games:
|
|
|
|
In time past, hearing a Yoke on my shoulders,
|
|
|
|
of wood unshaven,
|
|
|
|
I carried my loads of fish from, Argos to Tegea town.
|
|
|
|
So Iphicrates used to extol himself by describing the low estate
|
|
from which he had risen. Again, what is natural is better than what is
|
|
acquired, since it is harder to come by. Hence the words of Homer:
|
|
|
|
I have learnt from none but mysell.
|
|
|
|
And the best part of a good thing is particularly good; as when
|
|
Pericles in his funeral oration said that the country's loss of its
|
|
young men in battle was 'as if the spring were taken out of the year'.
|
|
So with those things which are of service when the need is pressing;
|
|
for example, in old age and times of sickness. And of two things
|
|
that which leads more directly to the end in view is the better. So
|
|
too is that which is better for people generally as well as for a
|
|
particular individual. Again, what can be got is better than what
|
|
cannot, for it is good in a given case and the other thing is not. And
|
|
what is at the end of life is better than what is not, since those
|
|
things are ends in a greater degree which are nearer the end. What
|
|
aims at reality is better than what aims at appearance. We may
|
|
define what aims at appearance as what a man will not choose if nobody
|
|
is to know of his having it. This would seem to show that to receive
|
|
benefits is more desirable than to confer them, since a man will
|
|
choose the former even if nobody is to know of it, but it is not the
|
|
general view that he will choose the latter if nobody knows of it.
|
|
What a man wants to be is better than what a man wants to seem, for in
|
|
aiming at that he is aiming more at reality. Hence men say that
|
|
justice is of small value, since it is more desirable to seem just
|
|
than to be just, whereas with health it is not so. That is better than
|
|
other things which is more useful than they are for a number of
|
|
different purposes; for example, that which promotes life, good
|
|
life, pleasure, and noble conduct. For this reason wealth and health
|
|
are commonly thought to be of the highest value, as possessing all
|
|
these advantages. Again, that is better than other things which is
|
|
accompanied both with less pain and with actual pleasure; for here
|
|
there is more than one advantage; and so here we have the good of
|
|
feeling pleasure and also the good of not feeling pain. And of two
|
|
good things that is the better whose addition to a third thing makes a
|
|
better whole than the addition of the other to the same thing will
|
|
make. Again, those things which we are seen to possess are better than
|
|
those which we are not seen to possess, since the former have the
|
|
air of reality. Hence wealth may be regarded as a greater good if
|
|
its existence is known to others. That which is dearly prized is
|
|
better than what is not-the sort of thing that some people have only
|
|
one of, though others have more like it. Accordingly, blinding a
|
|
one-eyed man inflicts worse injury than half-blinding a man with two
|
|
eyes; for the one-eyed man has been robbed of what he dearly prized.
|
|
|
|
The grounds on which we must base our arguments, when we are
|
|
speaking for or against a proposal, have now been set forth more or
|
|
less completely.
|
|
|
|
8
|
|
|
|
The most important and effective qualification for success in
|
|
persuading audiences and speaking well on public affairs is to
|
|
understand all the forms of government and to discriminate their
|
|
respective customs, institutions, and interests. For all men are
|
|
persuaded by considerations of their interest, and their interest lies
|
|
in the maintenance of the established order. Further, it rests with
|
|
the supreme authority to give authoritative decisions, and this varies
|
|
with each form of government; there are as many different supreme
|
|
authorities as there are different forms of government. The forms of
|
|
government are four-democracy, oligarchy, aristocracy, monarchy. The
|
|
supreme right to judge and decide always rests, therefore, with either
|
|
a part or the whole of one or other of these governing powers.
|
|
|
|
A Democracy is a form of government under which the citizens
|
|
distribute the offices of state among themselves by lot, whereas under
|
|
oligarchy there is a property qualification, under aristocracy one
|
|
of education. By education I mean that education which is laid down by
|
|
the law; for it is those who have been loyal to the national
|
|
institutions that hold office under an aristocracy. These are bound to
|
|
be looked upon as 'the best men', and it is from this fact that this
|
|
form of government has derived its name ('the rule of the best').
|
|
Monarchy, as the word implies, is the constitution a in which one
|
|
man has authority over all. There are two forms of monarchy: kingship,
|
|
which is limited by prescribed conditions, and 'tyranny', which is not
|
|
limited by anything.
|
|
|
|
We must also notice the ends which the various forms of government
|
|
pursue, since people choose in practice such actions as will lead to
|
|
the realization of their ends. The end of democracy is freedom; of
|
|
oligarchy, wealth; of aristocracy, the maintenance of education and
|
|
national institutions; of tyranny, the protection of the tyrant. It is
|
|
clear, then, that we must distinguish those particular customs,
|
|
institutions, and interests which tend to realize the ideal of each
|
|
constitution, since men choose their means with reference to their
|
|
ends. But rhetorical persuasion is effected not only by
|
|
demonstrative but by ethical argument; it helps a speaker to
|
|
convince us, if we believe that he has certain qualities himself,
|
|
namely, goodness, or goodwill towards us, or both together. Similarly,
|
|
we should know the moral qualities characteristic of each form of
|
|
government, for the special moral character of each is bound to
|
|
provide us with our most effective means of persuasion in dealing with
|
|
it. We shall learn the qualities of governments in the same way as
|
|
we learn the qualities of individuals, since they are revealed in
|
|
their deliberate acts of choice; and these are determined by the end
|
|
that inspires them.
|
|
|
|
We have now considered the objects, immediate or distant, at which
|
|
we are to aim when urging any proposal, and the grounds on which we
|
|
are to base our arguments in favour of its utility. We have also
|
|
briefly considered the means and methods by which we shall gain a good
|
|
knowledge of the moral qualities and institutions peculiar to the
|
|
various forms of government-only, however, to the extent demanded by
|
|
the present occasion; a detailed account of the subject has been given
|
|
in the Politics.
|
|
|
|
9
|
|
|
|
We have now to consider Virtue and Vice, the Noble and the Base,
|
|
since these are the objects of praise and blame. In doing so, we shall
|
|
at the same time be finding out how to make our hearers take the
|
|
required view of our own characters-our second method of persuasion.
|
|
The ways in which to make them trust the goodness of other people
|
|
are also the ways in which to make them trust our own. Praise,
|
|
again, may be serious or frivolous; nor is it always of a human or
|
|
divine being but often of inanimate things, or of the humblest of
|
|
the lower animals. Here too we must know on what grounds to argue, and
|
|
must, therefore, now discuss the subject, though by way of
|
|
illustration only.
|
|
|
|
The Noble is that which is both desirable for its own sake and
|
|
also worthy of praise; or that which is both good and also pleasant
|
|
because good. If this is a true definition of the Noble, it follows
|
|
that virtue must be noble, since it is both a good thing and also
|
|
praiseworthy. Virtue is, according to the usual view, a faculty of
|
|
providing and preserving good things; or a faculty of conferring
|
|
many great benefits, and benefits of all kinds on all occasions. The
|
|
forms of Virtue are justice, courage, temperance, magnificence,
|
|
magnanimity, liberality, gentleness, prudence, wisdom. If virtue is
|
|
a faculty of beneficence, the highest kinds of it must be those
|
|
which are most useful to others, and for this reason men honour most
|
|
the just and the courageous, since courage is useful to others in war,
|
|
justice both in war and in peace. Next comes liberality; liberal
|
|
people let their money go instead of fighting for it, whereas other
|
|
people care more for money than for anything else. Justice is the
|
|
virtue through which everybody enjoys his own possessions in
|
|
accordance with the law; its opposite is injustice, through which
|
|
men enjoy the possessions of others in defiance of the law. Courage is
|
|
the virtue that disposes men to do noble deeds in situations of
|
|
danger, in accordance with the law and in obedience to its commands;
|
|
cowardice is the opposite. Temperance is the virtue that disposes us
|
|
to obey the law where physical pleasures are concerned; incontinence
|
|
is the opposite. Liberality disposes us to spend money for others'
|
|
good; illiberality is the opposite. Magnanimity is the virtue that
|
|
disposes us to do good to others on a large scale; [its opposite is
|
|
meanness of spirit]. Magnificence is a virtue productive of
|
|
greatness in matters involving the spending of money. The opposites of
|
|
these two are smallness of spirit and meanness respectively.
|
|
Prudence is that virtue of the understanding which enables men to come
|
|
to wise decisions about the relation to happiness of the goods and
|
|
evils that have been previously mentioned.
|
|
|
|
The above is a sufficient account, for our present purpose, of
|
|
virtue and vice in general, and of their various forms. As to
|
|
further aspects of the subject, it is not difficult to discern the
|
|
facts; it is evident that things productive of virtue are noble, as
|
|
tending towards virtue; and also the effects of virtue, that is, the
|
|
signs of its presence and the acts to which it leads. And since the
|
|
signs of virtue, and such acts as it is the mark of a virtuous man
|
|
to do or have done to him, are noble, it follows that all deeds or
|
|
signs of courage, and everything done courageously, must be noble
|
|
things; and so with what is just and actions done justly. (Not,
|
|
however, actions justly done to us; here justice is unlike the other
|
|
virtues; 'justly' does not always mean 'nobly'; when a man is
|
|
punished, it is more shameful that this should be justly than unjustly
|
|
done to him). The same is true of the other virtues. Again, those
|
|
actions are noble for which the reward is simply honour, or honour
|
|
more than money. So are those in which a man aims at something
|
|
desirable for some one else's sake; actions good absolutely, such as
|
|
those a man does for his country without thinking of himself;
|
|
actions good in their own nature; actions that are not good simply for
|
|
the individual, since individual interests are selfish. Noble also are
|
|
those actions whose advantage may be enjoyed after death, as opposed
|
|
to those whose advantage is enjoyed during one's lifetime: for the
|
|
latter are more likely to be for one's own sake only. Also, all
|
|
actions done for the sake of others, since less than other actions are
|
|
done for one's own sake; and all successes which benefit others and
|
|
not oneself; and services done to one's benefactors, for this is just;
|
|
and good deeds generally, since they are not directed to one's own
|
|
profit. And the opposites of those things of which men feel ashamed,
|
|
for men are ashamed of saying, doing, or intending to do shameful
|
|
things. So when Alcacus said
|
|
|
|
Something I fain would say to thee,
|
|
|
|
Only shame restraineth me,
|
|
|
|
Sappho wrote
|
|
|
|
If for things good and noble thou wert yearning,
|
|
|
|
If to speak baseness were thy tongue not burning,
|
|
|
|
No load of shame would on thine eyelids weigh;
|
|
|
|
What thou with honour wishest thou wouldst say.
|
|
|
|
Those things, also, are noble for which men strive anxiously,
|
|
without feeling fear; for they feel thus about the good things which
|
|
lead to fair fame. Again, one quality or action is nobler than another
|
|
if it is that of a naturally finer being: thus a man's will be
|
|
nobler than a woman's. And those qualities are noble which give more
|
|
pleasure to other people than to their possessors; hence the nobleness
|
|
of justice and just actions. It is noble to avenge oneself on one's
|
|
enemies and not to come to terms with them; for requital is just,
|
|
and the just is noble; and not to surrender is a sign of courage.
|
|
Victory, too, and honour belong to the class of noble things, since
|
|
they are desirable even when they yield no fruits, and they prove
|
|
our superiority in good qualities. Things that deserve to be
|
|
remembered are noble, and the more they deserve this, the nobler
|
|
they are. So are the things that continue even after death; those
|
|
which are always attended by honour; those which are exceptional;
|
|
and those which are possessed by one person alone-these last are
|
|
more readily remembered than others. So again are possessions that
|
|
bring no profit, since they are more fitting than others for a
|
|
gentleman. So are the distinctive qualities of a particular people,
|
|
and the symbols of what it specially admires, like long hair in
|
|
Sparta, where this is a mark of a free man, as it is not easy to
|
|
perform any menial task when one's hair is long. Again, it is noble
|
|
not to practise any sordid craft, since it is the mark of a free man
|
|
not to live at another's beck and call. We are also to assume when
|
|
we wish either to praise a man or blame him that qualities closely
|
|
allied to those which he actually has are identical with them; for
|
|
instance, that the cautious man is cold-blooded and treacherous, and
|
|
that the stupid man is an honest fellow or the thick-skinned man a
|
|
good-tempered one. We can always idealize any given man by drawing
|
|
on the virtues akin to his actual qualities; thus we may say that
|
|
the passionate and excitable man is 'outspoken'; or that the
|
|
arrogant man is 'superb' or 'impressive'. Those who run to extremes
|
|
will be said to possess the corresponding good qualities; rashness
|
|
will be called courage, and extravagance generosity. That will be what
|
|
most people think; and at the same time this method enables an
|
|
advocate to draw a misleading inference from the motive, arguing
|
|
that if a man runs into danger needlessly, much more will he do so
|
|
in a noble cause; and if a man is open-handed to any one and every
|
|
one, he will be so to his friends also, since it is the extreme form
|
|
of goodness to be good to everybody.
|
|
|
|
We must also take into account the nature of our particular audience
|
|
when making a speech of praise; for, as Socrates used to say, 'it is
|
|
not difficult to praise the Athenians to an Athenian audience.' If the
|
|
audience esteems a given quality, we must say that our hero has that
|
|
quality, no matter whether we are addressing Scythians or Spartans
|
|
or philosophers. Everything, in fact, that is esteemed we are to
|
|
represent as noble. After all, people regard the two things as much
|
|
the same.
|
|
|
|
All actions are noble that are appropriate to the man who does them:
|
|
if, for instance, they are worthy of his ancestors or of his own
|
|
past career. For it makes for happiness, and is a noble thing, that he
|
|
should add to the honour he already has. Even inappropriate actions
|
|
are noble if they are better and nobler than the appropriate ones
|
|
would be; for instance, if one who was just an average person when all
|
|
went well becomes a hero in adversity, or if he becomes better and
|
|
easier to get on with the higher he rises. Compare the saying of
|
|
lphicrates, 'Think what I was and what I am'; and the epigram on the
|
|
victor at the Olympic games,
|
|
|
|
In time past, bearing a yoke on my shoulders,
|
|
|
|
of wood unshaven,
|
|
|
|
and the encomium of Simonides,
|
|
|
|
A woman whose father, whose husband, whose
|
|
|
|
brethren were princes all.
|
|
|
|
Since we praise a man for what he has actually done, and fine
|
|
actions are distinguished from others by being intentionally good,
|
|
we must try to prove that our hero's noble acts are intentional.
|
|
This is all the easier if we can make out that he has often acted so
|
|
before, and therefore we must assert coincidences and accidents to
|
|
have been intended. Produce a number of good actions, all of the
|
|
same kind, and people will think that they must have been intended,
|
|
and that they prove the good qualities of the man who did them.
|
|
|
|
Praise is the expression in words of the eminence of a man's good
|
|
qualities, and therefore we must display his actions as the product of
|
|
such qualities. Encomium refers to what he has actually done; the
|
|
mention of accessories, such as good birth and education, merely helps
|
|
to make our story credible-good fathers are likely to have good
|
|
sons, and good training is likely to produce good character. Hence
|
|
it is only when a man has already done something that we bestow
|
|
encomiums upon him. Yet the actual deeds are evidence of the doer's
|
|
character: even if a man has not actually done a given good thing,
|
|
we shall bestow praise on him, if we are sure that he is the sort of
|
|
man who would do it. To call any one blest is, it may be added, the
|
|
same thing as to call him happy; but these are not the same thing as
|
|
to bestow praise and encomium upon him; the two latter are a part of
|
|
'calling happy', just as goodness is a part of happiness.
|
|
|
|
To praise a man is in one respect akin to urging a course of action.
|
|
The suggestions which would be made in the latter case become
|
|
encomiums when differently expressed. When we know what action or
|
|
character is required, then, in order to express these facts as
|
|
suggestions for action, we have to change and reverse our form of
|
|
words. Thus the statement 'A man should be proud not of what he owes
|
|
to fortune but of what he owes to himself', if put like this,
|
|
amounts to a suggestion; to make it into praise we must put it thus,
|
|
'Since he is proud not of what he owes to fortune but of what he
|
|
owes to himself.' Consequently, whenever you want to praise any one,
|
|
think what you would urge people to do; and when you want to urge
|
|
the doing of anything, think what you would praise a man for having
|
|
done. Since suggestion may or may not forbid an action, the praise
|
|
into which we convert it must have one or other of two opposite
|
|
forms of expression accordingly.
|
|
|
|
There are, also, many useful ways of heightening the effect of
|
|
praise. We must, for instance, point out that a man is the only one,
|
|
or the first, or almost the only one who has done something, or that
|
|
he has done it better than any one else; all these distinctions are
|
|
honourable. And we must, further, make much of the particular season
|
|
and occasion of an action, arguing that we could hardly have looked
|
|
for it just then. If a man has often achieved the same success, we
|
|
must mention this; that is a strong point; he himself, and not luck,
|
|
will then be given the credit. So, too, if it is on his account that
|
|
observances have been devised and instituted to encourage or honour
|
|
such achievements as his own: thus we may praise Hippolochus because
|
|
the first encomium ever made was for him, or Harmodius and
|
|
Aristogeiton because their statues were the first to be put up in
|
|
the market-place. And we may censure bad men for the opposite reason.
|
|
|
|
Again, if you cannot find enough to say of a man himself, you may
|
|
pit him against others, which is what Isocrates used to do owing to
|
|
his want of familiarity with forensic pleading. The comparison
|
|
should be with famous men; that will strengthen your case; it is a
|
|
noble thing to surpass men who are themselves great. It is only
|
|
natural that methods of 'heightening the effect' should be attached
|
|
particularly to speeches of praise; they aim at proving superiority
|
|
over others, and any such superiority is a form of nobleness. Hence if
|
|
you cannot compare your hero with famous men, you should at least
|
|
compare him with other people generally, since any superiority is held
|
|
to reveal excellence. And, in general, of the lines of argument
|
|
which are common to all speeches, this 'heightening of effect' is most
|
|
suitable for declamations, where we take our hero's actions as
|
|
admitted facts, and our business is simply to invest these with
|
|
dignity and nobility. 'Examples' are most suitable to deliberative
|
|
speeches; for we judge of future events by divination from past
|
|
events. Enthymemes are most suitable to forensic speeches; it is our
|
|
doubts about past events that most admit of arguments showing why a
|
|
thing must have happened or proving that it did happen.
|
|
|
|
The above are the general lines on which all, or nearly all,
|
|
speeches of praise or blame are constructed. We have seen the sort
|
|
of thing we must bear in mind in making such speeches, and the
|
|
materials out of which encomiums and censures are made. No special
|
|
treatment of censure and vituperation is needed. Knowing the above
|
|
facts, we know their contraries; and it is out of these that
|
|
speeches of censure are made.
|
|
|
|
10
|
|
|
|
We have next to treat of Accusation and Defence, and to enumerate
|
|
and describe the ingredients of the syllogisms used therein. There are
|
|
three things we must ascertain first, the nature and number of the
|
|
incentives to wrong-doing; second, the state of mind of wrongdoers;
|
|
third, the kind of persons who are wronged, and their condition. We
|
|
will deal with these questions in order. But before that let us define
|
|
the act of 'wrong-doing'.
|
|
|
|
We may describe 'wrong-doing' as injury voluntarily inflicted
|
|
contrary to law. 'Law' is either special or general. By special law
|
|
I mean that written law which regulates the life of a particular
|
|
community; by general law, all those unwritten principles which are
|
|
supposed to be acknowledged everywhere. We do things 'voluntarily'
|
|
when we do them consciously and without constraint. (Not all voluntary
|
|
acts are deliberate, but all deliberate acts are conscious-no one is
|
|
ignorant of what he deliberately intends.) The causes of our
|
|
deliberately intending harmful and wicked acts contrary to law are (1)
|
|
vice, (2) lack of self-control. For the wrongs a man does to others
|
|
will correspond to the bad quality or qualities that he himself
|
|
possesses. Thus it is the mean man who will wrong others about
|
|
money, the profligate in matters of physical pleasure, the
|
|
effeminate in matters of comfort, and the coward where danger is
|
|
concerned-his terror makes him abandon those who are involved in the
|
|
same danger. The ambitious man does wrong for sake of honour, the
|
|
quick-tempered from anger, the lover of victory for the sake of
|
|
victory, the embittered man for the sake of revenge, the stupid man
|
|
because he has misguided notions of right and wrong, the shameless man
|
|
because he does not mind what people think of him; and so with the
|
|
rest-any wrong that any one does to others corresponds to his
|
|
particular faults of character.
|
|
|
|
However, this subject has already been cleared up in part in our
|
|
discussion of the virtues and will be further explained later when
|
|
we treat of the emotions. We have now to consider the motives and
|
|
states of mind of wrongdoers, and to whom they do wrong.
|
|
|
|
Let us first decide what sort of things people are trying to get
|
|
or avoid when they set about doing wrong to others. For it is plain
|
|
that the prosecutor must consider, out of all the aims that can ever
|
|
induce us to do wrong to our neighbours, how many, and which, affect
|
|
his adversary; while the defendant must consider how many, and
|
|
which, do not affect him. Now every action of every person either is
|
|
or is not due to that person himself. Of those not due to himself some
|
|
are due to chance, the others to necessity; of these latter, again,
|
|
some are due to compulsion, the others to nature. Consequently all
|
|
actions that are not due to a man himself are due either to chance
|
|
or to nature or to compulsion. All actions that are due to a man
|
|
himself and caused by himself are due either to habit or to rational
|
|
or irrational craving. Rational craving is a craving for good, i.e.
|
|
a wish-nobody wishes for anything unless he thinks it good. Irrational
|
|
craving is twofold, viz. anger and appetite.
|
|
|
|
Thus every action must be due to one or other of seven causes:
|
|
chance, nature, compulsion, habit, reasoning, anger, or appetite. It
|
|
is superfluous further to distinguish actions according to the
|
|
doers' ages, moral states, or the like; it is of course true that, for
|
|
instance, young men do have hot tempers and strong appetites; still,
|
|
it is not through youth that they act accordingly, but through anger
|
|
or appetite. Nor, again, is action due to wealth or poverty; it is
|
|
of course true that poor men, being short of money, do have an
|
|
appetite for it, and that rich men, being able to command needless
|
|
pleasures, do have an appetite for such pleasures: but here, again,
|
|
their actions will be due not to wealth or poverty but to appetite.
|
|
Similarly, with just men, and unjust men, and all others who are
|
|
said to act in accordance with their moral qualities, their actions
|
|
will really be due to one of the causes mentioned-either reasoning
|
|
or emotion: due, indeed, sometimes to good dispositions and good
|
|
emotions, and sometimes to bad; but that good qualities should be
|
|
followed by good emotions, and bad by bad, is merely an accessory
|
|
fact-it is no doubt true that the temperate man, for instance, because
|
|
he is temperate, is always and at once attended by healthy opinions
|
|
and appetites in regard to pleasant things, and the intemperate man by
|
|
unhealthy ones. So we must ignore such distinctions. Still we must
|
|
consider what kinds of actions and of people usually go together;
|
|
for while there are no definite kinds of action associated with the
|
|
fact that a man is fair or dark, tall or short, it does make a
|
|
difference if he is young or old, just or unjust. And, generally
|
|
speaking, all those accessory qualities that cause distinctions of
|
|
human character are important: e.g. the sense of wealth or poverty, of
|
|
being lucky or unlucky. This shall be dealt with later-let us now deal
|
|
first with the rest of the subject before us.
|
|
|
|
The things that happen by chance are all those whose cause cannot be
|
|
determined, that have no purpose, and that happen neither always nor
|
|
usually nor in any fixed way. The definition of chance shows just what
|
|
they are. Those things happen by nature which have a fixed and
|
|
internal cause; they take place uniformly, either always or usually.
|
|
There is no need to discuss in exact detail the things that happen
|
|
contrary to nature, nor to ask whether they happen in some sense
|
|
naturally or from some other cause; it would seem that chance is at
|
|
least partly the cause of such events. Those things happen through
|
|
compulsion which take place contrary to the desire or reason of the
|
|
doer, yet through his own agency. Acts are done from habit which men
|
|
do because they have often done them before. Actions are due to
|
|
reasoning when, in view of any of the goods already mentioned, they
|
|
appear useful either as ends or as means to an end, and are
|
|
performed for that reason: 'for that reason,' since even licentious
|
|
persons perform a certain number of useful actions, but because they
|
|
are pleasant and not because they are useful. To passion and anger are
|
|
due all acts of revenge. Revenge and punishment are different
|
|
things. Punishment is inflicted for the sake of the person punished;
|
|
revenge for that of the punisher, to satisfy his feelings. (What anger
|
|
is will be made clear when we come to discuss the emotions.)
|
|
Appetite is the cause of all actions that appear pleasant. Habit,
|
|
whether acquired by mere familiarity or by effort, belongs to the
|
|
class of pleasant things, for there are many actions not naturally
|
|
pleasant which men perform with pleasure, once they have become used
|
|
to them. To sum up then, all actions due to ourselves either are or
|
|
seem to be either good or pleasant. Moreover, as all actions due to
|
|
ourselves are done voluntarily and actions not due to ourselves are
|
|
done involuntarily, it follows that all voluntary actions must
|
|
either be or seem to be either good or pleasant; for I reckon among
|
|
goods escape from evils or apparent evils and the exchange of a
|
|
greater evil for a less (since these things are in a sense
|
|
positively desirable), and likewise I count among pleasures escape
|
|
from painful or apparently painful things and the exchange of a
|
|
greater pain for a less. We must ascertain, then, the number and
|
|
nature of the things that are useful and pleasant. The useful has been
|
|
previously examined in connexion with political oratory; let us now
|
|
proceed to examine the pleasant. Our various definitions must be
|
|
regarded as adequate, even if they are not exact, provided they are
|
|
clear.
|
|
|
|
11
|
|
|
|
We may lay it down that Pleasure is a movement, a movement by
|
|
which the soul as a whole is consciously brought into its normal state
|
|
of being; and that Pain is the opposite. If this is what pleasure
|
|
is, it is clear that the pleasant is what tends to produce this
|
|
condition, while that which tends to destroy it, or to cause the
|
|
soul to be brought into the opposite state, is painful. It must
|
|
therefore be pleasant as a rule to move towards a natural state of
|
|
being, particularly when a natural process has achieved the complete
|
|
recovery of that natural state. Habits also are pleasant; for as
|
|
soon as a thing has become habitual, it is virtually natural; habit is
|
|
a thing not unlike nature; what happens often is akin to what
|
|
happens always, natural events happening always, habitual events
|
|
often. Again, that is pleasant which is not forced on us; for force is
|
|
unnatural, and that is why what is compulsory, painful, and it has
|
|
been rightly said
|
|
|
|
All that is done on compulsion is bitterness unto the soul.
|
|
|
|
So all acts of concentration, strong effort, and strain are
|
|
necessarily painful; they all involve compulsion and force, unless
|
|
we are accustomed to them, in which case it is custom that makes
|
|
them pleasant. The opposites to these are pleasant; and hence ease,
|
|
freedom from toil, relaxation, amusement, rest, and sleep belong to
|
|
the class of pleasant things; for these are all free from any
|
|
element of compulsion. Everything, too, is pleasant for which we
|
|
have the desire within us, since desire is the craving for pleasure.
|
|
Of the desires some are irrational, some associated with reason. By
|
|
irrational I mean those which do not arise from any opinion held by
|
|
the mind. Of this kind are those known as 'natural'; for instance,
|
|
those originating in the body, such as the desire for nourishment,
|
|
namely hunger and thirst, and a separate kind of desire answering to
|
|
each kind of nourishment; and the desires connected with taste and sex
|
|
and sensations of touch in general; and those of smell, hearing, and
|
|
vision. Rational desires are those which we are induced to have; there
|
|
are many things we desire to see or get because we have been told of
|
|
them and induced to believe them good. Further, pleasure is the
|
|
consciousness through the senses of a certain kind of emotion; but
|
|
imagination is a feeble sort of sensation, and there will always be in
|
|
the mind of a man who remembers or expects something an image or
|
|
picture of what he remembers or expects. If this is so, it is clear
|
|
that memory and expectation also, being accompanied by sensation,
|
|
may be accompanied by pleasure. It follows that anything pleasant is
|
|
either present and perceived, past and remembered, or future and
|
|
expected, since we perceive present pleasures, remember past ones, and
|
|
expect future ones. Now the things that are pleasant to remember are
|
|
not only those that, when actually perceived as present, were
|
|
pleasant, but also some things that were not, provided that their
|
|
results have subsequently proved noble and good. Hence the words
|
|
|
|
Sweet 'tis when rescued to remember pain,
|
|
|
|
and
|
|
|
|
Even his griefs are a joy long after to one that remembers
|
|
|
|
All that he wrought and endured.
|
|
|
|
The reason of this is that it is pleasant even to be merely free
|
|
from evil. The things it is pleasant to expect are those that when
|
|
present are felt to afford us either great delight or great but not
|
|
painful benefit. And in general, all the things that delight us when
|
|
they are present also do so, as a rule, when we merely remember or
|
|
expect them. Hence even being angry is pleasant-Homer said of wrath
|
|
that
|
|
|
|
Sweeter it is by far than the honeycomb dripping with sweetness-
|
|
|
|
for no one grows angry with a person on whom there is no prospect of
|
|
taking vengeance, and we feel comparatively little anger, or none at
|
|
all, with those who are much our superiors in power. Some pleasant
|
|
feeling is associated with most of our appetites we are enjoying
|
|
either the memory of a past pleasure or the expectation of a future
|
|
one, just as persons down with fever, during their attacks of
|
|
thirst, enjoy remembering the drinks they have had and looking forward
|
|
to having more. So also a lover enjoys talking or writing about his
|
|
loved one, or doing any little thing connected with him; all these
|
|
things recall him to memory and make him actually present to the eye
|
|
of imagination. Indeed, it is always the first sign of love, that
|
|
besides enjoying some one's presence, we remember him when he is gone,
|
|
and feel pain as well as pleasure, because he is there no longer.
|
|
Similarly there is an element of pleasure even in mourning and
|
|
lamentation for the departed. There is grief, indeed, at his loss, but
|
|
pleasure in remembering him and as it were seeing him before us in his
|
|
deeds and in his life. We can well believe the poet when he says
|
|
|
|
He spake, and in each man's heart he awakened
|
|
|
|
the love of lament.
|
|
|
|
Revenge, too, is pleasant; it is pleasant to get anything that it is
|
|
painful to fail to get, and angry people suffer extreme pain when they
|
|
fail to get their revenge; but they enjoy the prospect of getting
|
|
it. Victory also is pleasant, and not merely to 'bad losers', but to
|
|
every one; the winner sees himself in the light of a champion, and
|
|
everybody has a more or less keen appetite for being that. The
|
|
pleasantness of victory implies of course that combative sports and
|
|
intellectual contests are pleasant (since in these it often happens
|
|
that some one wins) and also games like knuckle-bones, ball, dice, and
|
|
draughts. And similarly with the serious sports; some of these
|
|
become pleasant when one is accustomed to them; while others are
|
|
pleasant from the first, like hunting with hounds, or indeed any
|
|
kind of hunting. For where there is competition, there is victory.
|
|
That is why forensic pleading and debating contests are pleasant to
|
|
those who are accustomed to them and have the capacity for them.
|
|
Honour and good repute are among the most pleasant things of all; they
|
|
make a man see himself in the character of a fine fellow, especially
|
|
when he is credited with it by people whom he thinks good judges.
|
|
His neighbours are better judges than people at a distance; his
|
|
associates and fellow-countrymen better than strangers; his
|
|
contemporaries better than posterity; sensible persons better than
|
|
foolish ones; a large number of people better than a small number:
|
|
those of the former class, in each case, are the more likely to be
|
|
good judges of him. Honour and credit bestowed by those whom you think
|
|
much inferior to yourself-e.g. children or animals-you do not value:
|
|
not for its own sake, anyhow: if you do value it, it is for some other
|
|
reason. Friends belong to the class of pleasant things; it is pleasant
|
|
to love-if you love wine, you certainly find it delightful: and it
|
|
is pleasant to be loved, for this too makes a man see himself as the
|
|
possessor of goodness, a thing that every being that has a feeling for
|
|
it desires to possess: to be loved means to be valued for one's own
|
|
personal qualities. To be admired is also pleasant, simply because
|
|
of the honour implied. Flattery and flatterers are pleasant: the
|
|
flatterer is a man who, you believe, admires and likes To do the
|
|
same thing often is pleasant, since, as we saw, anything habitual is
|
|
pleasant. And to change is also pleasant: change means an approach
|
|
to nature, whereas invariable repetition of anything causes the
|
|
excessive prolongation of a settled condition: therefore, says the
|
|
poet,
|
|
|
|
Change is in all things sweet.
|
|
|
|
That is why what comes to us only at long intervals is pleasant,
|
|
whether it be a person or a thing; for it is a change from what we had
|
|
before, and, besides, what comes only at long intervals has the
|
|
value of rarity. Learning things and wondering at things are also
|
|
pleasant as a rule; wondering implies the desire of learning, so
|
|
that the object of wonder is an object of desire; while in learning
|
|
one is brought into one's natural condition. Conferring and
|
|
receiving benefits belong to the class of pleasant things; to
|
|
receive a benefit is to get what one desires; to confer a benefit
|
|
implies both posses sion and superiority, both of which are things
|
|
we try to attain. It is because beneficent acts are pleasant that
|
|
people find it pleasant to put their neighbours straight again and
|
|
to supply what they lack. Again, since learning and wondering are
|
|
pleasant, it follows that such things as acts of imitation must be
|
|
pleasant-for instance, painting, sculpture, poetry and every product
|
|
of skilful imitation; this latter, even if the object imitated is
|
|
not itself pleasant; for it is not the object itself which here
|
|
gives delight; the spectator draws inferences ('That is a
|
|
so-and-so') and thus learns something fresh. Dramatic turns of fortune
|
|
and hairbreadth escapes from perils are pleasant, because we feel
|
|
all such things are wonderful.
|
|
|
|
And since what is natural is pleasant, and things akin to each other
|
|
seem natural to each other, therefore all kindred and similar things
|
|
are usually pleasant to each other; for instance, one man, horse, or
|
|
young person is pleasant to another man, horse, or young person. Hence
|
|
the proverbs 'mate delights mate', 'like to like', 'beast knows
|
|
beast', 'jackdaw to jackdaw', and the rest of them. But since
|
|
everything like and akin to oneself is pleasant, and since every man
|
|
is himself more like and akin to himself than any one else is, it
|
|
follows that all of us must be more or less fond of ourselves. For all
|
|
this resemblance and kinship is present particularly in the relation
|
|
of an individual to himself. And because we are all fond of ourselves,
|
|
it follows that what is our own is pleasant to all of us, as for
|
|
instance our own deeds and words. That is why we are usually fond of
|
|
our flatterers, [our lovers,] and honour; also of our children, for
|
|
our children are our own work. It is also pleasant to complete what is
|
|
defective, for the whole thing thereupon becomes our own work. And
|
|
since power over others is very pleasant, it is pleasant to be thought
|
|
wise, for practical wisdom secures us power over others. (Scientific
|
|
wisdom is also pleasant, because it is the knowledge of many wonderful
|
|
things.) Again, since most of us are ambitious, it must be pleasant to
|
|
disparage our neighbours as well as to have power over them. It is
|
|
pleasant for a man to spend his time over what he feels he can do
|
|
best; just as the poet says,
|
|
|
|
To that he bends himself,
|
|
|
|
To that each day allots most time, wherein
|
|
|
|
He is indeed the best part of himself.
|
|
|
|
Similarly, since amusement and every kind of relaxation and laughter
|
|
too belong to the class of pleasant things, it follows that
|
|
ludicrous things are pleasant, whether men, words, or deeds. We have
|
|
discussed the ludicrous separately in the treatise on the Art of
|
|
Poetry.
|
|
|
|
So much for the subject of pleasant things: by considering their
|
|
opposites we can easily see what things are unpleasant.
|
|
|
|
12
|
|
|
|
The above are the motives that make men do wrong to others; we are
|
|
next to consider the states of mind in which they do it, and the
|
|
persons to whom they do it.
|
|
|
|
They must themselves suppose that the thing can be done, and done by
|
|
them: either that they can do it without being found out, or that if
|
|
they are found out they can escape being punished, or that if they are
|
|
punished the disadvantage will be less than the gain for themselves or
|
|
those they care for. The general subject of apparent possibility and
|
|
impossibility will be handled later on, since it is relevant not
|
|
only to forensic but to all kinds of speaking. But it may here be said
|
|
that people think that they can themselves most easily do wrong to
|
|
others without being punished for it if they possess eloquence, or
|
|
practical ability, or much legal experience, or a large body of
|
|
friends, or a great deal of money. Their confidence is greatest if
|
|
they personally possess the advantages mentioned: but even without
|
|
them they are satisfied if they have friends or supporters or partners
|
|
who do possess them: they can thus both commit their crimes and escape
|
|
being found out and punished for committing them. They are also
|
|
safe, they think, if they are on good terms with their victims or with
|
|
the judges who try them. Their victims will in that case not be on
|
|
their guard against being wronged, and will make some arrangement with
|
|
them instead of prosecuting; while their judges will favour them
|
|
because they like them, either letting them off altogether or imposing
|
|
light sentences. They are not likely to be found out if their
|
|
appearance contradicts the charges that might be brought against them:
|
|
for instance, a weakling is unlikely to be charged with violent
|
|
assault, or a poor and ugly man with adultery. Public and open
|
|
injuries are the easiest to do, because nobody could at all suppose
|
|
them possible, and therefore no precautions are taken. The same is
|
|
true of crimes so great and terrible that no man living could be
|
|
suspected of them: here too no precautions are taken. For all men
|
|
guard against ordinary offences, just as they guard against ordinary
|
|
diseases; but no one takes precautions against a disease that nobody
|
|
has ever had. You feel safe, too, if you have either no enemies or a
|
|
great many; if you have none, you expect not to be watched and
|
|
therefore not to be detected; if you have a great many, you will be
|
|
watched, and therefore people will think you can never risk an attempt
|
|
on them, and you can defend your innocence by pointing out that you
|
|
could never have taken such a risk. You may also trust to hide your
|
|
crime by the way you do it or the place you do it in, or by some
|
|
convenient means of disposal.
|
|
|
|
You may feel that even if you are found out you can stave off a
|
|
trial, or have it postponed, or corrupt your judges: or that even if
|
|
you are sentenced you can avoid paying damages, or can at least
|
|
postpone doing so for a long time: or that you are so badly off that
|
|
you will have nothing to lose. You may feel that the gain to be got by
|
|
wrong-doing is great or certain or immediate, and that the penalty
|
|
is small or uncertain or distant. It may be that the advantage to be
|
|
gained is greater than any possible retribution: as in the case of
|
|
despotic power, according to the popular view. You may consider your
|
|
crimes as bringing you solid profit, while their punishment is nothing
|
|
more than being called bad names. Or the opposite argument may
|
|
appeal to you: your crimes may bring you some credit (thus you may,
|
|
incidentally, be avenging your father or mother, like Zeno), whereas
|
|
the punishment may amount to a fine, or banishment, or something of
|
|
that sort. People may be led on to wrong others by either of these
|
|
motives or feelings; but no man by both-they will affect people of
|
|
quite opposite characters. You may be encouraged by having often
|
|
escaped detection or punishment already; or by having often tried
|
|
and failed; for in crime, as in war, there are men who will always
|
|
refuse to give up the struggle. You may get your pleasure on the
|
|
spot and the pain later, or the gain on the spot and the loss later.
|
|
That is what appeals to weak-willed persons--and weakness of will
|
|
may be shown with regard to all the objects of desire. It may on the
|
|
contrary appeal to you as it does appeal to self-controlled and
|
|
sensible people--that the pain and loss are immediate, while the
|
|
pleasure and profit come later and last longer. You may feel able to
|
|
make it appear that your crime was due to chance, or to necessity,
|
|
or to natural causes, or to habit: in fact, to put it generally, as if
|
|
you had failed to do right rather than actually done wrong. You may be
|
|
able to trust other people to judge you equitably. You may be
|
|
stimulated by being in want: which may mean that you want necessaries,
|
|
as poor people do, or that you want luxuries, as rich people do. You
|
|
may be encouraged by having a particularly good reputation, because
|
|
that will save you from being suspected: or by having a particularly
|
|
bad one, because nothing you are likely to do will make it worse.
|
|
|
|
The above, then, are the various states of mind in which a man
|
|
sets about doing wrong to others. The kind of people to whom he does
|
|
wrong, and the ways in which he does it, must be considered next.
|
|
The people to whom he does it are those who have what he wants
|
|
himself, whether this means necessities or luxuries and materials
|
|
for enjoyment. His victims may be far off or near at hand. If they are
|
|
near, he gets his profit quickly; if they are far off, vengeance is
|
|
slow, as those think who plunder the Carthaginians. They may be
|
|
those who are trustful instead of being cautious and watchful, since
|
|
all such people are easy to elude. Or those who are too easy-going
|
|
to have enough energy to prosecute an offender. Or sensitive people,
|
|
who are not apt to show fight over questions of money. Or those who
|
|
have been wronged already by many people, and yet have not prosecuted;
|
|
such men must surely be the proverbial 'Mysian prey'. Or those who
|
|
have either never or often been wronged before; in neither case will
|
|
they take precautions; if they have never been wronged they think they
|
|
never will, and if they have often been wronged they feel that
|
|
surely it cannot happen again. Or those whose character has been
|
|
attacked in the past, or is exposed to attack in the future: they will
|
|
be too much frightened of the judges to make up their minds to
|
|
prosecute, nor can they win their case if they do: this is true of
|
|
those who are hated or unpopular. Another likely class of victim is
|
|
those who their injurer can pretend have, themselves or through
|
|
their ancestors or friends, treated badly, or intended to treat badly,
|
|
the man himself, or his ancestors, or those he cares for; as the
|
|
proverb says, 'wickedness needs but a pretext'. A man may wrong his
|
|
enemies, because that is pleasant: he may equally wrong his friends,
|
|
because that is easy. Then there are those who have no friends, and
|
|
those who lack eloquence and practical capacity; these will either not
|
|
attempt to prosecute, or they will come to terms, or failing that they
|
|
will lose their case. There are those whom it does not pay to waste
|
|
time in waiting for trial or damages, such as foreigners and small
|
|
farmers; they will settle for a trifle, and always be ready to leave
|
|
off. Also those who have themselves wronged others, either often, or
|
|
in the same way as they are now being wronged themselves-for it is
|
|
felt that next to no wrong is done to people when it is the same wrong
|
|
as they have often themselves done to others: if, for instance, you
|
|
assault a man who has been accustomed to behave with violence to
|
|
others. So too with those who have done wrong to others, or have meant
|
|
to, or mean to, or are likely to do so; there is something fine and
|
|
pleasant in wronging such persons, it seems as though almost no
|
|
wrong were done. Also those by doing wrong to whom we shall be
|
|
gratifying our friends, or those we admire or love, or our masters, or
|
|
in general the people by reference to whom we mould our lives. Also
|
|
those whom we may wrong and yet be sure of equitable treatment. Also
|
|
those against whom we have had any grievance, or any previous
|
|
differences with them, as Callippus had when he behaved as he did to
|
|
Dion: here too it seems as if almost no wrong were being done. Also
|
|
those who are on the point of being wronged by others if we fail to
|
|
wrong them ourselves, since here we feel we have no time left for
|
|
thinking the matter over. So Aenesidemus is said to have sent the
|
|
'cottabus' prize to Gelon, who had just reduced a town to slavery,
|
|
because Gelon had got there first and forestalled his own attempt.
|
|
Also those by wronging whom we shall be able to do many righteous
|
|
acts; for we feel that we can then easily cure the harm done. Thus
|
|
Jason the Thessalian said that it is a duty to do some unjust acts
|
|
in order to be able to do many just ones.
|
|
|
|
Among the kinds of wrong done to others are those that are done
|
|
universally, or at least commonly: one expects to be forgiven for
|
|
doing these. Also those that can easily be kept dark, as where
|
|
things that can rapidly be consumed like eatables are concerned, or
|
|
things that can easily be changed in shape, colour, or combination, or
|
|
things that can easily be stowed away almost anywhere-portable objects
|
|
that you can stow away in small corners, or things so like others of
|
|
which you have plenty already that nobody can tell the difference.
|
|
There are also wrongs of a kind that shame prevents the victim
|
|
speaking about, such as outrages done to the women in his household or
|
|
to himself or to his sons. Also those for which you would be thought
|
|
very litigious to prosecute any one-trifling wrongs, or wrongs for
|
|
which people are usually excused.
|
|
|
|
The above is a fairly complete account of the circumstances under
|
|
which men do wrong to others, of the sort of wrongs they do, of the
|
|
sort of persons to whom they do them, and of their reasons for doing
|
|
them.
|
|
|
|
13
|
|
|
|
It will now be well to make a complete classification of just and
|
|
unjust actions. We may begin by observing that they have been
|
|
defined relatively to two kinds of law, and also relatively to two
|
|
classes of persons. By the two kinds of law I mean particular law
|
|
and universal law. Particular law is that which each community lays
|
|
down and applies to its own members: this is partly written and partly
|
|
unwritten. Universal law is the law of Nature. For there really is, as
|
|
every one to some extent divines, a natural justice and injustice that
|
|
is binding on all men, even on those who have no association or
|
|
covenant with each other. It is this that Sophocles' Antigone
|
|
clearly means when she says that the burial of Polyneices was a just
|
|
act in spite of the prohibition: she means that it was just by nature.
|
|
|
|
Not of to-day or yesterday it is,
|
|
|
|
But lives eternal: none can date its birth.
|
|
|
|
And so Empedocles, when he bids us kill no living creature, says
|
|
that doing this is not just for some people while unjust for others,
|
|
|
|
Nay, but, an all-embracing law, through the realms of the sky
|
|
|
|
Unbroken it stretcheth, and over the earth's immensity.
|
|
|
|
And as Alcidamas says in his Messeniac Oration....
|
|
|
|
The actions that we ought to do or not to do have also been
|
|
divided into two classes as affecting either the whole community or
|
|
some one of its members. From this point of view we can perform just
|
|
or unjust acts in either of two ways-towards one definite person, or
|
|
towards the community. The man who is guilty of adultery or assault is
|
|
doing wrong to some definite person; the man who avoids service in the
|
|
army is doing wrong to the community.
|
|
|
|
Thus the whole class of unjust actions may be divided into two
|
|
classes, those affecting the community, and those affecting one or
|
|
more other persons. We will next, before going further, remind
|
|
ourselves of what 'being wronged' means. Since it has already been
|
|
settled that 'doing a wrong' must be intentional, 'being wronged' must
|
|
consist in having an injury done to you by some one who intends to
|
|
do it. In order to be wronged, a man must (1) suffer actual harm,
|
|
(2) suffer it against his will. The various possible forms of harm are
|
|
clearly explained by our previous, separate discussion of goods and
|
|
evils. We have also seen that a voluntary action is one where the doer
|
|
knows what he is doing. We now see that every accusation must be of an
|
|
action affecting either the community or some individual. The doer
|
|
of the action must either understand and intend the action, or not
|
|
understand and intend it. In the former case, he must be acting either
|
|
from deliberate choice or from passion. (Anger will be discussed
|
|
when we speak of the passions the motives for crime and the state of
|
|
mind of the criminal have already been discussed.) Now it often
|
|
happens that a man will admit an act, but will not admit the
|
|
prosecutor's label for the act nor the facts which that label implies.
|
|
He will admit that he took a thing but not that he 'stole' it; that he
|
|
struck some one first, but not that he committed 'outrage'; that he
|
|
had intercourse with a woman, but not that he committed 'adultery';
|
|
that he is guilty of theft, but not that he is guilty of
|
|
'sacrilege', the object stolen not being consecrated; that he has
|
|
encroached, but not that he has 'encroached on State lands'; that he
|
|
has been in communication with the enemy, but not that he has been
|
|
guilty of 'treason'. Here therefore we must be able to distinguish
|
|
what is theft, outrage, or adultery, from what is not, if we are to be
|
|
able to make the justice of our case clear, no matter whether our
|
|
aim is to establish a man's guilt or to establish his innocence.
|
|
Wherever such charges are brought against a man, the question is
|
|
whether he is or is not guilty of a criminal offence. It is deliberate
|
|
purpose that constitutes wickedness and criminal guilt, and such names
|
|
as 'outrage' or 'theft' imply deliberate purpose as well as the mere
|
|
action. A blow does not always amount to 'outrage', but only if it
|
|
is struck with some such purpose as to insult the man struck or
|
|
gratify the striker himself. Nor does taking a thing without the
|
|
owner's knowledge always amount to 'theft', but only if it is taken
|
|
with the intention of keeping it and injuring the owner. And as with
|
|
these charges, so with all the others.
|
|
|
|
We saw that there are two kinds of right and wrong conduct towards
|
|
others, one provided for by written ordinances, the other by
|
|
unwritten. We have now discussed the kind about which the laws have
|
|
something to say. The other kind has itself two varieties. First,
|
|
there is the conduct that springs from exceptional goodness or
|
|
badness, and is visited accordingly with censure and loss of honour,
|
|
or with praise and increase of honour and decorations: for instance,
|
|
gratitude to, or requital of, our benefactors, readiness to help our
|
|
friends, and the like. The second kind makes up for the defects of a
|
|
community's written code of law. This is what we call equity; people
|
|
regard it as just; it is, in fact, the sort of justice which goes
|
|
beyond the written law. Its existence partly is and partly is not
|
|
intended by legislators; not intended, where they have noticed no
|
|
defect in the law; intended, where find themselves unable to define
|
|
things exactly, and are obliged to legislate as if that held good
|
|
always which in fact only holds good usually; or where it is not
|
|
easy to be complete owing to the endless possible cases presented,
|
|
such as the kinds and sizes of weapons that may be used to inflict
|
|
wounds-a lifetime would be too short to make out a complete list of
|
|
these. If, then, a precise statement is impossible and yet legislation
|
|
is necessary, the law must be expressed in wide terms; and so, if a
|
|
man has no more than a finger-ring on his hand when he lifts it to
|
|
strike or actually strikes another man, he is guilty of a criminal act
|
|
according to the unwritten words of the law; but he is innocent
|
|
really, and it is equity that declares him to be so. From this
|
|
definition of equity it is plain what sort of actions, and what sort
|
|
of persons, are equitable or the reverse. Equity must be applied to
|
|
forgivable actions; and it must make us distinguish between criminal
|
|
acts on the one hand, and errors of judgement, or misfortunes, on
|
|
the other. (A 'misfortune' is an act, not due to moral badness, that
|
|
has unexpected results: an 'error of judgement' is an act, also not
|
|
due to moral badness, that has results that might have been
|
|
expected: a 'criminal act' has results that might have been
|
|
expected, but is due to moral badness, for that is the source of all
|
|
actions inspired by our appetites.) Equity bids us be merciful to
|
|
the weakness of human nature; to think less about the laws than
|
|
about the man who framed them, and less about what he said than
|
|
about what he meant; not to consider the actions of the accused so
|
|
much as his intentions, nor this or that detail so much as the whole
|
|
story; to ask not what a man is now but what he has always or
|
|
usually been. It bids us remember benefits rather than injuries, and
|
|
benefits received rather than benefits conferred; to be patient when
|
|
we are wronged; to settle a dispute by negotiation and not by force;
|
|
to prefer arbitration to motion-for an arbitrator goes by the equity
|
|
of a case, a judge by the strict law, and arbitration was invented
|
|
with the express purpose of securing full power for equity.
|
|
|
|
The above may be taken as a sufficient account of the nature of
|
|
equity.
|
|
|
|
14
|
|
|
|
The worse of two acts of wrong done to others is that which is
|
|
prompted by the worse disposition. Hence the most trifling acts may be
|
|
the worst ones; as when Callistratus charged Melanopus with having
|
|
cheated the temple-builders of three consecrated half-obols. The
|
|
converse is true of just acts. This is because the greater is here
|
|
potentially contained in the less: there is no crime that a man who
|
|
has stolen three consecrated half-obols would shrink from
|
|
committing. Sometimes, however, the worse act is reckoned not in
|
|
this way but by the greater harm that it does. Or it may be because no
|
|
punishment for it is severe enough to be adequate; or the harm done
|
|
may be incurable-a difficult and even hopeless crime to defend; or the
|
|
sufferer may not be able to get his injurer legally punished, a fact
|
|
that makes the harm incurable, since legal punishment and chastisement
|
|
are the proper cure. Or again, the man who has suffered wrong may have
|
|
inflicted some fearful punishment on himself; then the doer of the
|
|
wrong ought in justice to receive a still more fearful punishment.
|
|
Thus Sophocles, when pleading for retribution to Euctemon, who had cut
|
|
his own throat because of the outrage done to him, said he would not
|
|
fix a penalty less than the victim had fixed for himself. Again, a
|
|
man's crime is worse if he has been the first man, or the only man, or
|
|
almost the only man, to commit it: or if it is by no means the first
|
|
time he has gone seriously wrong in the same way: or if his crime
|
|
has led to the thinking-out and invention of measures to prevent and
|
|
punish similar crimes-thus in Argos a penalty is inflicted on a man on
|
|
whose account a law is passed, and also on those on whose account
|
|
the prison was built: or if a crime is specially brutal, or
|
|
specially deliberate: or if the report of it awakes more terror than
|
|
pity. There are also such rhetorically effective ways of putting it as
|
|
the following: That the accused has disregarded and broken not one but
|
|
many solemn obligations like oaths, promises, pledges, or rights of
|
|
intermarriage between states-here the crime is worse because it
|
|
consists of many crimes; and that the crime was committed in the
|
|
very place where criminals are punished, as for example perjurers
|
|
do-it is argued that a man who will commit a crime in a law-court
|
|
would commit it anywhere. Further, the worse deed is that which
|
|
involves the doer in special shame; that whereby a man wrongs his
|
|
benefactors-for he does more than one wrong, by not merely doing
|
|
them harm but failing to do them good; that which breaks the unwritten
|
|
laws of justice-the better sort of man will be just without being
|
|
forced to be so, and the written laws depend on force while the
|
|
unwritten ones do not. It may however be argued otherwise, that the
|
|
crime is worse which breaks the written laws: for the man who
|
|
commits crimes for which terrible penalties are provided will not
|
|
hesitate over crimes for which no penalty is provided at all.-So much,
|
|
then, for the comparative badness of criminal actions.
|
|
|
|
15
|
|
|
|
There are also the so-called 'non-technical' means of persuasion;
|
|
and we must now take a cursory view of these, since they are specially
|
|
characteristic of forensic oratory. They are five in number: laws,
|
|
witnesses, contracts, tortures, oaths.
|
|
|
|
First, then, let us take laws and see how they are to be used in
|
|
persuasion and dissuasion, in accusation and defence. If the written
|
|
law tells against our case, clearly we must appeal to the universal
|
|
law, and insist on its greater equity and justice. We must argue
|
|
that the juror's oath 'I will give my verdict according to honest
|
|
opinion' means that one will not simply follow the letter of the
|
|
written law. We must urge that the principles of equity are
|
|
permanent and changeless, and that the universal law does not change
|
|
either, for it is the law of nature, whereas written laws often do
|
|
change. This is the bearing the lines in Sophocles' Antigone, where
|
|
Antigone pleads that in burying her brother she had broken Creon's
|
|
law, but not the unwritten law:
|
|
|
|
Not of to-day or yesterday they are,
|
|
|
|
But live eternal: (none can date their birth.)
|
|
|
|
Not I would fear the wrath of any man
|
|
|
|
(And brave God's vengeance) for defying these.
|
|
|
|
We shall argue that justice indeed is true and profitable, but
|
|
that sham justice is not, and that consequently the written law is
|
|
not, because it does not fulfil the true purpose of law. Or that
|
|
justice is like silver, and must be assayed by the judges, if the
|
|
genuine is to be distinguished from the counterfeit. Or that the
|
|
better a man is, the more he will follow and abide by the unwritten
|
|
law in preference to the written. Or perhaps that the law in
|
|
question contradicts some other highly-esteemed law, or even
|
|
contradicts itself. Thus it may be that one law will enact that all
|
|
contracts must be held binding, while another forbids us ever to
|
|
make illegal contracts. Or if a law is ambiguous, we shall turn it
|
|
about and consider which construction best fits the interests of
|
|
justice or utility, and then follow that way of looking at it. Or
|
|
if, though the law still exists, the situation to meet which it was
|
|
passed exists no longer, we must do our best to prove this and to
|
|
combat the law thereby. If however the written law supports our
|
|
case, we must urge that the oath 'to give my verdict according to my
|
|
honest opinion' not meant to make the judges give a verdict that is
|
|
contrary to the law, but to save them from the guilt of perjury if
|
|
they misunderstand what the law really means. Or that no one chooses
|
|
what is absolutely good, but every one what is good for himself. Or
|
|
that not to use the laws is as ahas to have no laws at all. Or that,
|
|
as in the other arts, it does not pay to try to be cleverer than the
|
|
doctor: for less harm comes from the doctor's mistakes than from the
|
|
growing habit of disobeying authority. Or that trying to be cleverer
|
|
than the laws is just what is forbidden by those codes of law that are
|
|
accounted best.-So far as the laws are concerned, the above discussion
|
|
is probably sufficient.
|
|
|
|
As to witnesses, they are of two kinds, the ancient and the
|
|
recent; and these latter, again, either do or do not share in the
|
|
risks of the trial. By 'ancient' witnesses I mean the poets and all
|
|
other notable persons whose judgements are known to all. Thus the
|
|
Athenians appealed to Homer as a witness about Salamis; and the men of
|
|
Tenedos not long ago appealed to Periander of Corinth in their dispute
|
|
with the people of Sigeum; and Cleophon supported his accusation of
|
|
Critias by quoting the elegiac verse of Solon, maintaining that
|
|
discipline had long been slack in the family of Critias, or Solon
|
|
would never have written,
|
|
|
|
Pray thee, bid the red-haired Critias do what
|
|
|
|
his father commands him.
|
|
|
|
These witnesses are concerned with past events. As to future
|
|
events we shall also appeal to soothsayers: thus Themistocles quoted
|
|
the oracle about 'the wooden wall' as a reason for engaging the
|
|
enemy's fleet. Further, proverbs are, as has been said, one form of
|
|
evidence. Thus if you are urging somebody not to make a friend of an
|
|
old man, you will appeal to the proverb,
|
|
|
|
Never show an old man kindness.
|
|
|
|
Or if you are urging that he who has made away with fathers should
|
|
also make away with their sons, quote,
|
|
|
|
Fool, who slayeth the father and leaveth his sons to avenge him.
|
|
|
|
'Recent' witnesses are well-known people who have expressed their
|
|
opinions about some disputed matter: such opinions will be useful
|
|
support for subsequent disputants on the same oints: thus Eubulus used
|
|
in the law-courts against the reply Plato had made to Archibius, 'It
|
|
has become the regular custom in this country to admit that one is a
|
|
scoundrel'. There are also those witnesses who share the risk of
|
|
punishment if their evidence is pronounced false. These are valid
|
|
witnesses to the fact that an action was or was not done, that
|
|
something is or is not the case; they are not valid witnesses to the
|
|
quality of an action, to its being just or unjust, useful or
|
|
harmful. On such questions of quality the opinion of detached
|
|
persons is highly trustworthy. Most trustworthy of all are the
|
|
'ancient' witnesses, since they cannot be corrupted.
|
|
|
|
In dealing with the evidence of witnesses, the following are
|
|
useful arguments. If you have no witnesses on your side, you will
|
|
argue that the judges must decide from what is probable; that this
|
|
is meant by 'giving a verdict in accordance with one's honest
|
|
opinion'; that probabilities cannot be bribed to mislead the court;
|
|
and that probabilities are never convicted of perjury. If you have
|
|
witnesses, and the other man has not, you will argue that
|
|
probabilities cannot be put on their trial, and that we could do
|
|
without the evidence of witnesses altogether if we need do no more
|
|
than balance the pleas advanced on either side.
|
|
|
|
The evidence of witnesses may refer either to ourselves or to our
|
|
opponent; and either to questions of fact or to questions of
|
|
personal character: so, clearly, we need never be at a loss for useful
|
|
evidence. For if we have no evidence of fact supporting our own case
|
|
or telling against that of our opponent, at least we can always find
|
|
evidence to prove our own worth or our opponent's worthlessness. Other
|
|
arguments about a witness-that he is a friend or an enemy or
|
|
neutral, or has a good, bad, or indifferent reputation, and any
|
|
other such distinctions-we must construct upon the same general
|
|
lines as we use for the regular rhetorical proofs.
|
|
|
|
Concerning contracts argument can be so far employed as to
|
|
increase or diminish their importance and their credibility; we
|
|
shall try to increase both if they tell in our favour, and to diminish
|
|
both if they tell in favour of our opponent. Now for confirming or
|
|
upsetting the credibility of contracts the procedure is just the
|
|
same as for dealing with witnesses, for the credit to be attached to
|
|
contracts depends upon the character of those who have signed them
|
|
or have the custody of them. The contract being once admitted genuine,
|
|
we must insist on its importance, if it supports our case. We may
|
|
argue that a contract is a law, though of a special and limited
|
|
kind; and that, while contracts do not of course make the law binding,
|
|
the law does make any lawful contract binding, and that the law itself
|
|
as a whole is a of contract, so that any one who disregards or
|
|
repudiates any contract is repudiating the law itself. Further, most
|
|
business relations-those, namely, that are voluntary-are regulated
|
|
by contracts, and if these lose their binding force, human intercourse
|
|
ceases to exist. We need not go very deep to discover the other
|
|
appropriate arguments of this kind. If, however, the contract tells
|
|
against us and for our opponents, in the first place those arguments
|
|
are suitable which we can use to fight a law that tells against us. We
|
|
do not regard ourselves as bound to observe a bad law which it was a
|
|
mistake ever to pass: and it is ridiculous to suppose that we are
|
|
bound to observe a bad and mistaken contract. Again, we may argue that
|
|
the duty of the judge as umpire is to decide what is just, and
|
|
therefore he must ask where justice lies, and not what this or that
|
|
document means. And that it is impossible to pervert justice by
|
|
fraud or by force, since it is founded on nature, but a party to a
|
|
contract may be the victim of either fraud or force. Moreover, we must
|
|
see if the contract contravenes either universal law or any written
|
|
law of our own or another country; and also if it contradicts any
|
|
other previous or subsequent contract; arguing that the subsequent
|
|
is the binding contract, or else that the previous one was right and
|
|
the subsequent one fraudulent-whichever way suits us. Further, we must
|
|
consider the question of utility, noting whether the contract is
|
|
against the interest of the judges or not; and so on-these arguments
|
|
are as obvious as the others.
|
|
|
|
Examination by torture is one form of evidence, to which great
|
|
weight is often attached because it is in a sense compulsory. Here
|
|
again it is not hard to point out the available grounds for magnifying
|
|
its value, if it happens to tell in our favour, and arguing that it is
|
|
the only form of evidence that is infallible; or, on the other hand,
|
|
for refuting it if it tells against us and for our opponent, when we
|
|
may say what is true of torture of every kind alike, that people under
|
|
its compulsion tell lies quite as often as they tell the truth,
|
|
sometimes persistently refusing to tell the truth, sometimes
|
|
recklessly making a false charge in order to be let off sooner. We
|
|
ought to be able to quote cases, familiar to the judges, in which this
|
|
sort of thing has actually happened. [We must say that evidence
|
|
under torture is not trustworthy, the fact being that many men whether
|
|
thick-witted, tough-skinned, or stout of heart endure their ordeal
|
|
nobly, while cowards and timid men are full of boldness till they
|
|
see the ordeal of these others: so that no trust can be placed in
|
|
evidence under torture.]
|
|
|
|
In regard to oaths, a fourfold division can be made. A man may
|
|
either both offer and accept an oath, or neither, or one without the
|
|
other-that is, he may offer an oath but not accept one, or accept an
|
|
oath but not offer one. There is also the situation that arises when
|
|
an oath has already been sworn either by himself or by his opponent.
|
|
|
|
If you refuse to offer an oath, you may argue that men do not
|
|
hesitate to perjure themselves; and that if your opponent does
|
|
swear, you lose your money, whereas, if he does not, you think the
|
|
judges will decide against him; and that the risk of an unfavourable
|
|
verdict is prefer, able, since you trust the judges and do not trust
|
|
him.
|
|
|
|
If you refuse to accept an oath, you may argue that an oath is
|
|
always paid for; that you would of course have taken it if you had
|
|
been a rascal, since if you are a rascal you had better make something
|
|
by it, and you would in that case have to swear in order to succeed.
|
|
Thus your refusal, you argue, must be due to high principle, not to
|
|
fear of perjury: and you may aptly quote the saying of Xenophanes,
|
|
|
|
'Tis not fair that he who fears not God
|
|
|
|
should challenge him who doth.
|
|
|
|
It is as if a strong man were to challenge a weakling to strike, or be
|
|
struck by, him.
|
|
|
|
If you agree to accept an oath, you may argue that you trust
|
|
yourself but not your opponent; and that (to invert the remark of
|
|
Xenophanes) the fair thing is for the impious man to offer the oath
|
|
and for the pious man to accept it; and that it would be monstrous
|
|
if you yourself were unwilling to accept an oath in a case where you
|
|
demand that the judges should do so before giving their verdict. If
|
|
you wish to offer an oath, you may argue that piety disposes you to
|
|
commit the issue to the gods; and that your opponent ought not to want
|
|
other judges than himself, since you leave the decision with him;
|
|
and that it is outrageous for your opponents to refuse to swear
|
|
about this question, when they insist that others should do so.
|
|
|
|
Now that we see how we are to argue in each case separately, we
|
|
see also how we are to argue when they occur in pairs, namely, when
|
|
you are willing to accept the oath but not to offer it; to offer it
|
|
but not to accept it; both to accept and to offer it; or to do
|
|
neither. These are of course combinations of the cases already
|
|
mentioned, and so your arguments also must be combinations of the
|
|
arguments already mentioned.
|
|
|
|
If you have already sworn an oath that contradicts your present one,
|
|
you must argue that it is not perjury, since perjury is a crime, and a
|
|
crime must be a voluntary action, whereas actions due to the force
|
|
or fraud of others are involuntary. You must further reason from
|
|
this that perjury depends on the intention and not on the spoken
|
|
words. But if it is your opponent who has already sworn an oath that
|
|
contradicts his present one, you must say that if he does not abide by
|
|
his oaths he is the enemy of society, and that this is the reason
|
|
why men take an oath before administering the laws. 'My opponents
|
|
insist that you, the judges, must abide by the oath you have sworn,
|
|
and yet they are not abiding by their own oaths.' And there are
|
|
other arguments which may be used to magnify the importance of the
|
|
oath. [So much, then, for the 'non-technical' modes of persuasion.]
|
|
|
|
Book II
|
|
|
|
1
|
|
|
|
WE have now considered the materials to be used in supporting or
|
|
opposing a political measure, in pronouncing eulogies or censures, and
|
|
for prosecution and defence in the law courts. We have considered
|
|
the received opinions on which we may best base our arguments so as to
|
|
convince our hearers-those opinions with which our enthymemes deal,
|
|
and out of which they are built, in each of the three kinds of
|
|
oratory, according to what may be called the special needs of each.
|
|
|
|
But since rhetoric exists to affect the giving of decisions-the
|
|
hearers decide between one political speaker and another, and a
|
|
legal verdict is a decision-the orator must not only try to make the
|
|
argument of his speech demonstrative and worthy of belief; he must
|
|
also make his own character look right and put his hearers, who are to
|
|
decide, into the right frame of mind. Particularly in political
|
|
oratory, but also in lawsuits, it adds much to an orator's influence
|
|
that his own character should look right and that he should be thought
|
|
to entertain the right feelings towards his hearers; and also that his
|
|
hearers themselves should be in just the right frame of mind. That the
|
|
orator's own character should look right is particularly important
|
|
in political speaking: that the audience should be in the right
|
|
frame of mind, in lawsuits. When people are feeling friendly and
|
|
placable, they think one sort of thing; when they are feeling angry or
|
|
hostile, they think either something totally different or the same
|
|
thing with a different intensity: when they feel friendly to the man
|
|
who comes before them for judgement, they regard him as having done
|
|
little wrong, if any; when they feel hostile, they take the opposite
|
|
view. Again, if they are eager for, and have good hopes of, a thing
|
|
that will be pleasant if it happens, they think that it certainly will
|
|
happen and be good for them: whereas if they are indifferent or
|
|
annoyed, they do not think so.
|
|
|
|
There are three things which inspire confidence in the orator's
|
|
own character-the three, namely, that induce us to believe a thing
|
|
apart from any proof of it: good sense, good moral character, and
|
|
goodwill. False statements and bad advice are due to one or more of
|
|
the following three causes. Men either form a false opinion through
|
|
want of good sense; or they form a true opinion, but because of
|
|
their moral badness do not say what they really think; or finally,
|
|
they are both sensible and upright, but not well disposed to their
|
|
hearers, and may fail in consequence to recommend what they know to be
|
|
the best course. These are the only possible cases. It follows that
|
|
any one who is thought to have all three of these good qualities
|
|
will inspire trust in his audience. The way to make ourselves
|
|
thought to be sensible and morally good must be gathered from the
|
|
analysis of goodness already given: the way to establish your own
|
|
goodness is the same as the way to establish that of others. Good will
|
|
and friendliness of disposition will form part of our discussion of
|
|
the emotions, to which we must now turn.
|
|
|
|
The Emotions are all those feelings that so change men as to
|
|
affect their judgements, and that are also attended by pain or
|
|
pleasure. Such are anger, pity, fear and the like, with their
|
|
opposites. We must arrange what we have to say about each of them
|
|
under three heads. Take, for instance, the emotion of anger: here we
|
|
must discover (1) what the state of mind of angry people is, (2) who
|
|
the people are with whom they usually get angry, and (3) on what
|
|
grounds they get angry with them. It is not enough to know one or even
|
|
two of these points; unless we know all three, we shall be unable to
|
|
arouse anger in any one. The same is true of the other emotions. So
|
|
just as earlier in this work we drew up a list of useful
|
|
propositions for the orator, let us now proceed in the same way to
|
|
analyse the subject before us.
|
|
|
|
2
|
|
|
|
Anger may be defined as an impulse, accompanied by pain, to a
|
|
conspicuous revenge for a conspicuous slight directed without
|
|
justification towards what concerns oneself or towards what concerns
|
|
one's friends. If this is a proper definition of anger, it must always
|
|
be felt towards some particular individual, e.g. Cleon, and not
|
|
'man' in general. It must be felt because the other has done or
|
|
intended to do something to him or one of his friends. It must
|
|
always be attended by a certain pleasure-that which arises from the
|
|
expectation of revenge. For since nobody aims at what he thinks he
|
|
cannot attain, the angry man is aiming at what he can attain, and
|
|
the belief that you will attain your aim is pleasant. Hence it has
|
|
been well said about wrath,
|
|
|
|
Sweeter it is by far than the honeycomb
|
|
|
|
dripping with sweetness,
|
|
|
|
And spreads through the hearts of men.
|
|
|
|
It is also attended by a certain pleasure because the thoughts dwell
|
|
upon the act of vengeance, and the images then called up cause
|
|
pleasure, like the images called up in dreams.
|
|
|
|
Now slighting is the actively entertained opinion of something as
|
|
obviously of no importance. We think bad things, as well as good ones,
|
|
have serious importance; and we think the same of anything that
|
|
tends to produce such things, while those which have little or no such
|
|
tendency we consider unimportant. There are three kinds of
|
|
slighting-contempt, spite, and insolence. (1) Contempt is one kind
|
|
of slighting: you feel contempt for what you consider unimportant, and
|
|
it is just such things that you slight. (2) Spite is another kind;
|
|
it is a thwarting another man's wishes, not to get something
|
|
yourself but to prevent his getting it. The slight arises just from
|
|
the fact that you do not aim at something for yourself: clearly you do
|
|
not think that he can do you harm, for then you would be afraid of him
|
|
instead of slighting him, nor yet that he can do you any good worth
|
|
mentioning, for then you would be anxious to make friends with him.
|
|
(3) Insolence is also a form of slighting, since it consists in
|
|
doing and saying things that cause shame to the victim, not in order
|
|
that anything may happen to yourself, or because anything has happened
|
|
to yourself, but simply for the pleasure involved. (Retaliation is not
|
|
'insolence', but vengeance.) The cause of the pleasure thus enjoyed by
|
|
the insolent man is that he thinks himself greatly superior to
|
|
others when ill-treating them. That is why youths and rich men are
|
|
insolent; they think themselves superior when they show insolence. One
|
|
sort of insolence is to rob people of the honour due to them; you
|
|
certainly slight them thus; for it is the unimportant, for good or
|
|
evil, that has no honour paid to it. So Achilles says in anger:
|
|
|
|
He hath taken my prize for himself
|
|
|
|
and hath done me dishonour,
|
|
|
|
and
|
|
|
|
Like an alien honoured by none,
|
|
|
|
meaning that this is why he is angry. A man expects to be specially
|
|
respected by his inferiors in birth, in capacity, in goodness, and
|
|
generally in anything in which he is much their superior: as where
|
|
money is concerned a wealthy man looks for respect from a poor man;
|
|
where speaking is concerned, the man with a turn for oratory looks for
|
|
respect from one who cannot speak; the ruler demands the respect of
|
|
the ruled, and the man who thinks he ought to be a ruler demands the
|
|
respect of the man whom he thinks he ought to be ruling. Hence it
|
|
has been said
|
|
|
|
Great is the wrath of kings, whose father is Zeus almighty,
|
|
|
|
and
|
|
|
|
Yea, but his rancour abideth long afterward also,
|
|
|
|
their great resentment being due to their great superiority. Then
|
|
again a man looks for respect from those who he thinks owe him good
|
|
treatment, and these are the people whom he has treated or is treating
|
|
well, or means or has meant to treat well, either himself, or
|
|
through his friends, or through others at his request.
|
|
|
|
It will be plain by now, from what has been said, (1) in what
|
|
frame of mind, (2) with what persons, and (3) on what grounds people
|
|
grow angry. (1) The frame of mind is that of one in which any pain
|
|
is being felt. In that condition, a man is always aiming at something.
|
|
Whether, then, another man opposes him either directly in any way,
|
|
as by preventing him from drinking when he is thirsty, or
|
|
indirectly, the act appears to him just the same; whether some one
|
|
works against him, or fails to work with him, or otherwise vexes him
|
|
while he is in this mood, he is equally angry in all these cases.
|
|
Hence people who are afflicted by sickness or poverty or love or
|
|
thirst or any other unsatisfied desires are prone to anger and
|
|
easily roused: especially against those who slight their present
|
|
distress. Thus a sick man is angered by disregard of his illness, a
|
|
poor man by disregard of his poverty, a man aging war by disregard
|
|
of the war he is waging, a lover by disregard of his love, and so
|
|
throughout, any other sort of slight being enough if special slights
|
|
are wanting. Each man is predisposed, by the emotion now controlling
|
|
him, to his own particular anger. Further, we are angered if we happen
|
|
to be expecting a contrary result: for a quite unexpected evil is
|
|
specially painful, just as the quite unexpected fulfilment of our
|
|
wishes is specially pleasant. Hence it is plain what seasons, times,
|
|
conditions, and periods of life tend to stir men easily to anger,
|
|
and where and when this will happen; and it is plain that the more
|
|
we are under these conditions the more easily we are stirred.
|
|
|
|
These, then, are the frames of mind in which men are easily
|
|
stirred to anger. The persons with whom we get angry are those who
|
|
laugh, mock, or jeer at us, for such conduct is insolent. Also those
|
|
who inflict injuries upon us that are marks of insolence. These
|
|
injuries must be such as are neither retaliatory nor profitable to the
|
|
doers: for only then will they be felt to be due to insolence. Also
|
|
those who speak ill of us, and show contempt for us, in connexion with
|
|
the things we ourselves most care about: thus those who are eager to
|
|
win fame as philosophers get angry with those who show contempt for
|
|
their philosophy; those who pride themselves upon their appearance get
|
|
angry with those who show contempt for their appearance and so on in
|
|
other cases. We feel particularly angry on this account if we
|
|
suspect that we are in fact, or that people think we are, lacking
|
|
completely or to any effective extent in the qualities in question.
|
|
For when we are convinced that we excel in the qualities for which
|
|
we are jeered at, we can ignore the jeering. Again, we are angrier
|
|
with our friends than with other people, since we feel that our
|
|
friends ought to treat us well and not badly. We are angry with
|
|
those who have usually treated us with honour or regard, if a change
|
|
comes and they behave to us otherwise: for we think that they feel
|
|
contempt for us, or they would still be behaving as they did before.
|
|
And with those who do not return our kindnesses or fail to return them
|
|
adequately, and with those who oppose us though they are our
|
|
inferiors: for all such persons seem to feel contempt for us; those
|
|
who oppose us seem to think us inferior to themselves, and those who
|
|
do not return our kindnesses seem to think that those kindnesses
|
|
were conferred by inferiors. And we feel particularly angry with men
|
|
of no account at all, if they slight us. For, by our hypothesis, the
|
|
anger caused by the slight is felt towards people who are not
|
|
justified in slighting us, and our inferiors are not thus justified.
|
|
Again, we feel angry with friends if they do not speak well of us or
|
|
treat us well; and still more, if they do the contrary; or if they
|
|
do not perceive our needs, which is why Plexippus is angry with
|
|
Meleager in Antiphon's play; for this want of perception shows that
|
|
they are slighting us-we do not fail to perceive the needs of those
|
|
for whom we care. Again we are angry with those who rejoice at our
|
|
misfortunes or simply keep cheerful in the midst of our misfortunes,
|
|
since this shows that they either hate us or are slighting us. Also
|
|
with those who are indifferent to the pain they give us: this is why
|
|
we get angry with bringers of bad news. And with those who listen to
|
|
stories about us or keep on looking at our weaknesses; this seems like
|
|
either slighting us or hating us; for those who love us share in all
|
|
our distresses and it must distress any one to keep on looking at
|
|
his own weaknesses. Further, with those who slight us before five
|
|
classes of people: namely, (1) our rivals, (2) those whom we admire,
|
|
(3) those whom we wish to admire us, (4) those for whom we feel
|
|
reverence, (5) those who feel reverence for us: if any one slights
|
|
us before such persons, we feel particularly angry. Again, we feel
|
|
angry with those who slight us in connexion with what we are as
|
|
honourable men bound to champion-our parents, children, wives, or
|
|
subjects. And with those who do not return a favour, since such a
|
|
slight is unjustifiable. Also with those who reply with humorous
|
|
levity when we are speaking seriously, for such behaviour indicates
|
|
contempt. And with those who treat us less well than they treat
|
|
everybody else; it is another mark of contempt that they should
|
|
think we do not deserve what every one else deserves. Forgetfulness,
|
|
too, causes anger, as when our own names are forgotten, trifling as
|
|
this may be; since forgetfulness is felt to be another sign that we
|
|
are being slighted; it is due to negligence, and to neglect us is to
|
|
slight us.
|
|
|
|
The persons with whom we feel anger, the frame of mind in which we
|
|
feel it, and the reasons why we feel it, have now all been set
|
|
forth. Clearly the orator will have to speak so as to bring his
|
|
hearers into a frame of mind that will dispose them to anger, and to
|
|
represent his adversaries as open to such charges and possessed of
|
|
such qualities as do make people angry.
|
|
|
|
3
|
|
|
|
Since growing calm is the opposite of growing angry, and calmness
|
|
the opposite of anger, we must ascertain in what frames of mind men
|
|
are calm, towards whom they feel calm, and by what means they are made
|
|
so. Growing calm may be defined as a settling down or quieting of
|
|
anger. Now we get angry with those who slight us; and since
|
|
slighting is a voluntary act, it is plain that we feel calm towards
|
|
those who do nothing of the kind, or who do or seem to do it
|
|
involuntarily. Also towards those who intended to do the opposite of
|
|
what they did do. Also towards those who treat themselves as they have
|
|
treated us: since no one can be supposed to slight himself. Also
|
|
towards those who admit their fault and are sorry: since we accept
|
|
their grief at what they have done as satisfaction, and cease to be
|
|
angry. The punishment of servants shows this: those who contradict
|
|
us and deny their offence we punish all the more, but we cease to be
|
|
incensed against those who agree that they deserved their
|
|
punishment. The reason is that it is shameless to deny what is
|
|
obvious, and those who are shameless towards us slight us and show
|
|
contempt for us: anyhow, we do not feel shame before those of whom
|
|
we are thoroughly contemptuous. Also we feel calm towards those who
|
|
humble themselves before us and do not gainsay us; we feel that they
|
|
thus admit themselves our inferiors, and inferiors feel fear, and
|
|
nobody can slight any one so long as he feels afraid of him. That
|
|
our anger ceases towards those who humble themselves before us is
|
|
shown even by dogs, who do not bite people when they sit down. We also
|
|
feel calm towards those who are serious when we are serious, because
|
|
then we feel that we are treated seriously and not contemptuously.
|
|
Also towards those who have done us more kindnesses than we have
|
|
done them. Also towards those who pray to us and beg for mercy,
|
|
since they humble themselves by doing so. Also towards those who do
|
|
not insult or mock at or slight any one at all, or not any worthy
|
|
person or any one like ourselves. In general, the things that make
|
|
us calm may be inferred by seeing what the opposites are of those that
|
|
make us angry. We are not angry with people we fear or respect, as
|
|
long as we fear or respect them; you cannot be afraid of a person
|
|
and also at the same time angry with him. Again, we feel no anger,
|
|
or comparatively little, with those who have done what they did
|
|
through anger: we do not feel that they have done it from a wish to
|
|
slight us, for no one slights people when angry with them, since
|
|
slighting is painless, and anger is painful. Nor do we grow angry with
|
|
those who reverence us.
|
|
|
|
As to the frame of mind that makes people calm, it is plainly the
|
|
opposite to that which makes them angry, as when they are amusing
|
|
themselves or laughing or feasting; when they are feeling prosperous
|
|
or successful or satisfied; when, in fine, they are enjoying freedom
|
|
from pain, or inoffensive pleasure, or justifiable hope. Also when
|
|
time has passed and their anger is no longer fresh, for time puts an
|
|
end to anger. And vengeance previously taken on one person puts an end
|
|
to even greater anger felt against another person. Hence
|
|
Philocrates, being asked by some one, at a time when the public was
|
|
angry with him, 'Why don't you defend yourself?' did right to reply,
|
|
'The time is not yet.' 'Why, when is the time?' 'When I see someone
|
|
else calumniated.' For men become calm when they have spent their
|
|
anger on somebody else. This happened in the case of Ergophilus:
|
|
though the people were more irritated against him than against
|
|
Callisthenes, they acquitted him because they had condemned
|
|
Callisthenes to death the day before. Again, men become calm if they
|
|
have convicted the offender; or if he has already suffered worse
|
|
things than they in their anger would have themselves inflicted upon
|
|
him; for they feel as if they were already avenged. Or if they feel
|
|
that they themselves are in the wrong and are suffering justly (for
|
|
anger is not excited by what is just), since men no longer think
|
|
then that they are suffering without justification; and anger, as we
|
|
have seen, means this. Hence we ought always to inflict a
|
|
preliminary punishment in words: if that is done, even slaves are less
|
|
aggrieved by the actual punishment. We also feel calm if we think that
|
|
the offender will not see that he is punished on our account and
|
|
because of the way he has treated us. For anger has to do with
|
|
individuals. This is plain from the definition. Hence the poet has
|
|
well written:
|
|
|
|
Say that it was Odysseus, sacker of cities,
|
|
|
|
implying that Odysseus would not have considered himself avenged
|
|
unless the Cyclops perceived both by whom and for what he had been
|
|
blinded. Consequently we do not get angry with any one who cannot be
|
|
aware of our anger, and in particular we cease to be angry with people
|
|
once they are dead, for we feel that the worst has been done to
|
|
them, and that they will neither feel pain nor anything else that we
|
|
in our anger aim at making them feel. And therefore the poet has
|
|
well made Apollo say, in order to put a stop to the anger of
|
|
Achilles against the dead Hector,
|
|
|
|
For behold in his fury he doeth despite to the senseless clay.
|
|
|
|
It is now plain that when you wish to calm others you must draw upon
|
|
these lines of argument; you must put your hearers into the
|
|
corresponding frame of mind, and represent those with whom they are
|
|
angry as formidable, or as worthy of reverence, or as benefactors,
|
|
or as involuntary agents, or as much distressed at what they have
|
|
done.
|
|
|
|
4
|
|
|
|
Let us now turn to Friendship and Enmity, and ask towards whom these
|
|
feelings are entertained, and why. We will begin by defining and
|
|
friendly feeling. We may describe friendly feeling towards any one
|
|
as wishing for him what you believe to be good things, not for your
|
|
own sake but for his, and being inclined, so far as you can, to
|
|
bring these things about. A friend is one who feels thus and excites
|
|
these feelings in return: those who think they feel thus towards
|
|
each other think themselves friends. This being assumed, it follows
|
|
that your friend is the sort of man who shares your pleasure in what
|
|
is good and your pain in what is unpleasant, for your sake and for
|
|
no other reason. This pleasure and pain of his will be the token of
|
|
his good wishes for you, since we all feel glad at getting what we
|
|
wish for, and pained at getting what we do not. Those, then, are
|
|
friends to whom the same things are good and evil; and those who
|
|
are, moreover, friendly or unfriendly to the same people; for in
|
|
that case they must have the same wishes, and thus by wishing for each
|
|
other what they wish for themselves, they show themselves each other's
|
|
friends. Again, we feel friendly to those who have treated us well,
|
|
either ourselves or those we care for, whether on a large scale, or
|
|
readily, or at some particular crisis; provided it was for our own
|
|
sake. And also to those who we think wish to treat us well. And also
|
|
to our friends' friends, and to those who like, or are liked by, those
|
|
whom we like ourselves. And also to those who are enemies to those
|
|
whose enemies we are, and dislike, or are disliked by, those whom we
|
|
dislike. For all such persons think the things good which we think
|
|
good, so that they wish what is good for us; and this, as we saw, is
|
|
what friends must do. And also to those who are willing to treat us
|
|
well where money or our personal safety is concerned: and therefore we
|
|
value those who are liberal, brave, or just. The just we consider to
|
|
be those who do not live on others; which means those who work for
|
|
their living, especially farmers and others who work with their own
|
|
hands. We also like temperate men, because they are not unjust to
|
|
others; and, for the same reason, those who mind their own business.
|
|
And also those whose friends we wish to be, if it is plain that they
|
|
wish to be our friends: such are the morally good, and those well
|
|
thought of by every one, by the best men, or by those whom we admire
|
|
or who admire us. And also those with whom it is pleasant to live
|
|
and spend our days: such are the good-tempered, and those who are
|
|
not too ready to show us our mistakes, and those who are not
|
|
cantankerous or quarrelsome-such people are always wanting to fight
|
|
us, and those who fight us we feel wish for the opposite of what we
|
|
wish for ourselves-and those who have the tact to make and take a
|
|
joke; here both parties have the same object in view, when they can
|
|
stand being made fun of as well as do it prettily themselves. And we
|
|
also feel friendly towards those who praise such good qualities as
|
|
we possess, and especially if they praise the good qualities that we
|
|
are not too sure we do possess. And towards those who are cleanly in
|
|
their person, their dress, and all their way of life. And towards
|
|
those who do not reproach us with what we have done amiss to them or
|
|
they have done to help us, for both actions show a tendency to
|
|
criticize us. And towards those who do not nurse grudges or store up
|
|
grievances, but are always ready to make friends again; for we take it
|
|
that they will behave to us just as we find them behaving to every one
|
|
else. And towards those who are not evil speakers and who are aware of
|
|
neither their neighbours' bad points nor our own, but of our good ones
|
|
only, as a good man always will be. And towards those who do not try
|
|
to thwart us when we are angry or in earnest, which would mean being
|
|
ready to fight us. And towards those who have some serious feeling
|
|
towards us, such as admiration for us, or belief in our goodness, or
|
|
pleasure in our company; especially if they feel like this about
|
|
qualities in us for which we especially wish to be admired,
|
|
esteemed, or liked. And towards those who are like ourselves in
|
|
character and occupation, provided they do not get in our way or
|
|
gain their living from the same source as we do-for then it will be
|
|
a case of 'potter against potter':
|
|
|
|
Potter to potter and builder to builder begrudge their reward.
|
|
|
|
And those who desire the same things as we desire, if it is possible
|
|
for us both to share them together; otherwise the same trouble
|
|
arises here too. And towards those with whom we are on such terms
|
|
that, while we respect their opinions, we need not blush before them
|
|
for doing what is conventionally wrong: as well as towards those
|
|
before whom we should be ashamed to do anything really wrong. Again,
|
|
our rivals, and those whom we should like to envy us--though without
|
|
ill-feeling--either we like these people or at least we wish them to
|
|
like us. And we feel friendly towards those whom we help to secure
|
|
good for themselves, provided we are not likely to suffer heavily by
|
|
it ourselves. And those who feel as friendly to us when we are not
|
|
with them as when we are-which is why all men feel friendly towards
|
|
those who are faithful to their dead friends. And, speaking generally,
|
|
towards those who are really fond of their friends and do not desert
|
|
them in trouble; of all good men, we feel most friendly to those who
|
|
show their goodness as friends. Also towards those who are honest with
|
|
us, including those who will tell us of their own weak points: it
|
|
has just said that with our friends we are not ashamed of what is
|
|
conventionally wrong, and if we do have this feeling, we do not love
|
|
them; if therefore we do not have it, it looks as if we did love them.
|
|
We also like those with whom we do not feel frightened or
|
|
uncomfortable-nobody can like a man of whom he feels frightened.
|
|
Friendship has various forms-comradeship, intimacy, kinship, and so
|
|
on.
|
|
|
|
Things that cause friendship are: doing kindnesses; doing them
|
|
unasked; and not proclaiming the fact when they are done, which
|
|
shows that they were done for our own sake and not for some other
|
|
reason.
|
|
|
|
Enmity and Hatred should clearly be studied by reference to their
|
|
opposites. Enmity may be produced by anger or spite or calumny. Now
|
|
whereas anger arises from offences against oneself, enmity may arise
|
|
even without that; we may hate people merely because of what we take
|
|
to be their character. Anger is always concerned with individuals-a
|
|
Callias or a Socrates-whereas hatred is directed also against classes:
|
|
we all hate any thief and any informer. Moreover, anger can be cured
|
|
by time; but hatred cannot. The one aims at giving pain to its object,
|
|
the other at doing him harm; the angry man wants his victims to
|
|
feel; the hater does not mind whether they feel or not. All painful
|
|
things are felt; but the greatest evils, injustice and folly, are
|
|
the least felt, since their presence causes no pain. And anger is
|
|
accompanied by pain, hatred is not; the angry man feels pain, but
|
|
the hater does not. Much may happen to make the angry man pity those
|
|
who offend him, but the hater under no circumstances wishes to pity
|
|
a man whom he has once hated: for the one would have the offenders
|
|
suffer for what they have done; the other would have them cease to
|
|
exist.
|
|
|
|
It is plain from all this that we can prove people to be friends
|
|
or enemies; if they are not, we can make them out to be so; if they
|
|
claim to be so, we can refute their claim; and if it is disputed
|
|
whether an action was due to anger or to hatred, we can attribute it
|
|
to whichever of these we prefer.
|
|
|
|
5
|
|
|
|
To turn next to Fear, what follows will show things and persons of
|
|
which, and the states of mind in which, we feel afraid. Fear may be
|
|
defined as a pain or disturbance due to a mental picture of some
|
|
destructive or painful evil in the future. Of destructive or painful
|
|
evils only; for there are some evils, e.g. wickedness or stupidity,
|
|
the prospect of which does not frighten us: I mean only such as amount
|
|
to great pains or losses. And even these only if they appear not
|
|
remote but so near as to be imminent: we do not fear things that are a
|
|
very long way off: for instance, we all know we shall die, but we
|
|
are not troubled thereby, because death is not close at hand. From
|
|
this definition it will follow that fear is caused by whatever we feel
|
|
has great power of destroying or of harming us in ways that tend to
|
|
cause us great pain. Hence the very indications of such things are
|
|
terrible, making us feel that the terrible thing itself is close at
|
|
hand; the approach of what is terrible is just what we mean by
|
|
'danger'. Such indications are the enmity and anger of people who have
|
|
power to do something to us; for it is plain that they have the will
|
|
to do it, and so they are on the point of doing it. Also injustice
|
|
in possession of power; for it is the unjust man's will to do evil
|
|
that makes him unjust. Also outraged virtue in possession of power;
|
|
for it is plain that, when outraged, it always has the will to
|
|
retaliate, and now it has the power to do so. Also fear felt by
|
|
those who have the power to do something to us, since such persons are
|
|
sure to be ready to do it. And since most men tend to be bad-slaves to
|
|
greed, and cowards in danger-it is, as a rule, a terrible thing to
|
|
be at another man's mercy; and therefore, if we have done anything
|
|
horrible, those in the secret terrify us with the thought that they
|
|
may betray or desert us. And those who can do us wrong are terrible to
|
|
us when we are liable to be wronged; for as a rule men do wrong to
|
|
others whenever they have the power to do it. And those who have
|
|
been wronged, or believe themselves to be wronged, are terrible; for
|
|
they are always looking out for their opportunity. Also those who have
|
|
done people wrong, if they possess power, since they stand in fear
|
|
of retaliation: we have already said that wickedness possessing
|
|
power is terrible. Again, our rivals for a thing cause us fear when we
|
|
cannot both have it at once; for we are always at war with such men.
|
|
We also fear those who are to be feared by stronger people than
|
|
ourselves: if they can hurt those stronger people, still more can they
|
|
hurt us; and, for the same reason, we fear those whom those stronger
|
|
people are actually afraid of. Also those who have destroyed people
|
|
stronger than we are. Also those who are attacking people weaker
|
|
than we are: either they are already formidable, or they will be so
|
|
when they have thus grown stronger. Of those we have wronged, and of
|
|
our enemies or rivals, it is not the passionate and outspoken whom
|
|
we have to fear, but the quiet, dissembling, unscrupulous; since we
|
|
never know when they are upon us, we can never be sure they are at a
|
|
safe distance. All terrible things are more terrible if they give us
|
|
no chance of retrieving a blunder either no chance at all, or only one
|
|
that depends on our enemies and not ourselves. Those things are also
|
|
worse which we cannot, or cannot easily, help. Speaking generally,
|
|
anything causes us to feel fear that when it happens to, or threatens,
|
|
others cause us to feel pity.
|
|
|
|
The above are, roughly, the chief things that are terrible and are
|
|
feared. Let us now describe the conditions under which we ourselves
|
|
feel fear. If fear is associated with the expectation that something
|
|
destructive will happen to us, plainly nobody will be afraid who
|
|
believes nothing can happen to him; we shall not fear things that we
|
|
believe cannot happen to us, nor people who we believe cannot
|
|
inflict them upon us; nor shall we be afraid at times when we think
|
|
ourselves safe from them. It follows therefore that fear is felt by
|
|
those who believe something to be likely to happen to them, at the
|
|
hands of particular persons, in a particular form, and at a particular
|
|
time. People do not believe this when they are, or think they a are,
|
|
in the midst of great prosperity, and are in consequence insolent,
|
|
contemptuous, and reckless-the kind of character produced by wealth,
|
|
physical strength, abundance of friends, power: nor yet when they feel
|
|
they have experienced every kind of horror already and have grown
|
|
callous about the future, like men who are being flogged and are
|
|
already nearly dead-if they are to feel the anguish of uncertainty,
|
|
there must be some faint expectation of escape. This appears from
|
|
the fact that fear sets us thinking what can be done, which of
|
|
course nobody does when things are hopeless. Consequently, when it
|
|
is advisable that the audience should be frightened, the orator must
|
|
make them feel that they really are in danger of something, pointing
|
|
out that it has happened to others who were stronger than they are,
|
|
and is happening, or has happened, to people like themselves, at the
|
|
hands of unexpected people, in an unexpected form, and at an
|
|
unexpected time.
|
|
|
|
Having now seen the nature of fear, and of the things that cause it,
|
|
and the various states of mind in which it is felt, we can also see
|
|
what Confidence is, about what things we feel it, and under what
|
|
conditions. It is the opposite of fear, and what causes it is the
|
|
opposite of what causes fear; it is, therefore, the expectation
|
|
associated with a mental picture of the nearness of what keeps us safe
|
|
and the absence or remoteness of what is terrible: it may be due
|
|
either to the near presence of what inspires confidence or to the
|
|
absence of what causes alarm. We feel it if we can take steps-many, or
|
|
important, or both-to cure or prevent trouble; if we have neither
|
|
wronged others nor been wronged by them; if we have either no rivals
|
|
at all or no strong ones; if our rivals who are strong are our friends
|
|
or have treated us well or been treated well by us; or if those
|
|
whose interest is the same as ours are the more numerous party, or the
|
|
stronger, or both.
|
|
|
|
As for our own state of mind, we feel confidence if we believe we
|
|
have often succeeded and never suffered reverses, or have often met
|
|
danger and escaped it safely. For there are two reasons why human
|
|
beings face danger calmly: they may have no experience of it, or
|
|
they may have means to deal with it: thus when in danger at sea people
|
|
may feel confident about what will happen either because they have
|
|
no experience of bad weather, or because their experience gives them
|
|
the means of dealing with it. We also feel confident whenever there is
|
|
nothing to terrify other people like ourselves, or people weaker
|
|
than ourselves, or people than whom we believe ourselves to be
|
|
stronger-and we believe this if we have conquered them, or conquered
|
|
others who are as strong as they are, or stronger. Also if we
|
|
believe ourselves superior to our rivals in the number and
|
|
importance of the advantages that make men formidable-wealth, physical
|
|
strength, strong bodies of supporters, extensive territory, and the
|
|
possession of all, or the most important, appliances of war. Also if
|
|
we have wronged no one, or not many, or not those of whom we are
|
|
afraid; and generally, if our relations with the gods are
|
|
satisfactory, as will be shown especially by signs and oracles. The
|
|
fact is that anger makes us confident-that anger is excited by our
|
|
knowledge that we are not the wrongers but the wronged, and that the
|
|
divine power is always supposed to be on the side of the wronged. Also
|
|
when, at the outset of an enterprise, we believe that we cannot and
|
|
shall not fail, or that we shall succeed completely.-So much for the
|
|
causes of fear and confidence.
|
|
|
|
6
|
|
|
|
We now turn to Shame and Shamelessness; what follows will explain
|
|
the things that cause these feelings, and the persons before whom, and
|
|
the states of mind under which, they are felt. Shame may be defined as
|
|
pain or disturbance in regard to bad things, whether present, past, or
|
|
future, which seem likely to involve us in discredit; and
|
|
shamelessness as contempt or indifference in regard to these same
|
|
bad things. If this definition be granted, it follows that we feel
|
|
shame at such bad things as we think are disgraceful to ourselves or
|
|
to those we care for. These evils are, in the first place, those due
|
|
to moral badness. Such are throwing away one's shield or taking to
|
|
flight; for these bad things are due to cowardice. Also, withholding a
|
|
deposit or otherwise wronging people about money; for these acts are
|
|
due to injustice. Also, having carnal intercourse with forbidden
|
|
persons, at wrong times, or in wrong places; for these things are
|
|
due to licentiousness. Also, making profit in petty or disgraceful
|
|
ways, or out of helpless persons, e.g. the poor, or the dead-whence
|
|
the proverb 'He would pick a corpse's pocket'; for all this is due
|
|
to low greed and meanness. Also, in money matters, giving less help
|
|
than you might, or none at all, or accepting help from those worse off
|
|
than yourself; so also borrowing when it will seem like begging;
|
|
begging when it will seem like asking the return of a favour; asking
|
|
such a return when it will seem like begging; praising a man in
|
|
order that it may seem like begging; and going on begging in spite
|
|
of failure: all such actions are tokens of meanness. Also, praising
|
|
people to their face, and praising extravagantly a man's good points
|
|
and glozing over his weaknesses, and showing extravagant sympathy with
|
|
his grief when you are in his presence, and all that sort of thing;
|
|
all this shows the disposition of a flatterer. Also, refusing to
|
|
endure hardships that are endured by people who are older, more
|
|
delicately brought up, of higher rank, or generally less capable of
|
|
endurance than ourselves: for all this shows effeminacy. Also,
|
|
accepting benefits, especially accepting them often, from another man,
|
|
and then abusing him for conferring them: all this shows a mean,
|
|
ignoble disposition. Also, talking incessantly about yourself,
|
|
making loud professions, and appropriating the merits of others; for
|
|
this is due to boastfulness. The same is true of the actions due to
|
|
any of the other forms of badness of moral character, of the tokens of
|
|
such badness, &c.: they are all disgraceful and shameless. Another
|
|
sort of bad thing at which we feel shame is, lacking a share in the
|
|
honourable things shared by every one else, or by all or nearly all
|
|
who are like ourselves. By 'those like ourselves' I mean those of
|
|
our own race or country or age or family, and generally those who
|
|
are on our own level. Once we are on a level with others, it is a
|
|
disgrace to be, say, less well educated than they are; and so with
|
|
other advantages: all the more so, in each case, if it is seen to be
|
|
our own fault: wherever we are ourselves to blame for our present,
|
|
past, or future circumstances, it follows at once that this is to a
|
|
greater extent due to our moral badness. We are moreover ashamed of
|
|
having done to us, having had done, or being about to have done to
|
|
us acts that involve us in dishonour and reproach; as when we
|
|
surrender our persons, or lend ourselves to vile deeds, e.g. when we
|
|
submit to outrage. And acts of yielding to the lust of others are
|
|
shameful whether willing or unwilling (yielding to force being an
|
|
instance of unwillingness), since unresisting submission to them is
|
|
due to unmanliness or cowardice.
|
|
|
|
These things, and others like them, are what cause the feeling of
|
|
shame. Now since shame is a mental picture of disgrace, in which we
|
|
shrink from the disgrace itself and not from its consequences, and
|
|
we only care what opinion is held of us because of the people who form
|
|
that opinion, it follows that the people before whom we feel shame are
|
|
those whose opinion of us matters to us. Such persons are: those who
|
|
admire us, those whom we admire, those by whom we wish to be
|
|
admired, those with whom we are competing, and those whose opinion
|
|
of us we respect. We admire those, and wish those to admire us, who
|
|
possess any good thing that is highly esteemed; or from whom we are
|
|
very anxious to get something that they are able to give us-as a lover
|
|
feels. We compete with our equals. We respect, as true, the views of
|
|
sensible people, such as our elders and those who have been well
|
|
educated. And we feel more shame about a thing if it is done openly,
|
|
before all men's eyes. Hence the proverb, 'shame dwells in the
|
|
eyes'. For this reason we feel most shame before those who will always
|
|
be with us and those who notice what we do, since in both cases eyes
|
|
are upon us. We also feel it before those not open to the same
|
|
imputation as ourselves: for it is plain that their opinions about
|
|
it are the opposite of ours. Also before those who are hard on any one
|
|
whose conduct they think wrong; for what a man does himself, he is
|
|
said not to resent when his neighbours do it: so that of course he
|
|
does resent their doing what he does not do himself. And before
|
|
those who are likely to tell everybody about you; not telling others
|
|
is as good as not be lieving you wrong. People are likely to tell
|
|
others about you if you have wronged them, since they are on the
|
|
look out to harm you; or if they speak evil of everybody, for those
|
|
who attack the innocent will be still more ready to attack the guilty.
|
|
And before those whose main occupation is with their neighbours'
|
|
failings-people like satirists and writers of comedy; these are really
|
|
a kind of evil-speakers and tell-tales. And before those who have
|
|
never yet known us come to grief, since their attitude to us has
|
|
amounted to admiration so far: that is why we feel ashamed to refuse
|
|
those a favour who ask one for the first time-we have not as yet
|
|
lost credit with them. Such are those who are just beginning to wish
|
|
to be our friends; for they have seen our best side only (hence the
|
|
appropriateness of Euripides' reply to the Syracusans): and such
|
|
also are those among our old acquaintances who know nothing to our
|
|
discredit. And we are ashamed not merely of the actual shameful
|
|
conduct mentioned, but also of the evidences of it: not merely, for
|
|
example, of actual sexual intercourse, but also of its evidences;
|
|
and not merely of disgraceful acts but also of disgraceful talk.
|
|
Similarly we feel shame not merely in presence of the persons
|
|
mentioned but also of those who will tell them what we have done, such
|
|
as their servants or friends. And, generally, we feel no shame
|
|
before those upon whose opinions we quite look down as untrustworthy
|
|
(no one feels shame before small children or animals); nor are we
|
|
ashamed of the same things before intimates as before strangers, but
|
|
before the former of what seem genuine faults, before the latter of
|
|
what seem conventional ones.
|
|
|
|
The conditions under which we shall feel shame are these: first,
|
|
having people related to us like those before whom, as has been
|
|
said, we feel shame. These are, as was stated, persons whom we admire,
|
|
or who admire us, or by whom we wish to be admired, or from whom we
|
|
desire some service that we shall not obtain if we forfeit their
|
|
good opinion. These persons may be actually looking on (as Cydias
|
|
represented them in his speech on land assignments in Samos, when he
|
|
told the Athenians to imagine the Greeks to be standing all around
|
|
them, actually seeing the way they voted and not merely going to
|
|
hear about it afterwards): or again they may be near at hand, or may
|
|
be likely to find out about what we do. This is why in misfortune we
|
|
do not wish to be seen by those who once wished themselves like us;
|
|
for such a feeling implies admiration. And men feel shame when they
|
|
have acts or exploits to their credit on which they are bringing
|
|
dishonour, whether these are their own, or those of their ancestors,
|
|
or those of other persons with whom they have some close connexion.
|
|
Generally, we feel shame before those for whose own misconduct we
|
|
should also feel it-those already mentioned; those who take us as
|
|
their models; those whose teachers or advisers we have been; or
|
|
other people, it may be, like ourselves, whose rivals we are. For
|
|
there are many things that shame before such people makes us do or
|
|
leave undone. And we feel more shame when we are likely to be
|
|
continually seen by, and go about under the eyes of, those who know of
|
|
our disgrace. Hence, when Antiphon the poet was to be cudgelled to
|
|
death by order of Dionysius, and saw those who were to perish with him
|
|
covering their faces as they went through the gates, he said, 'Why
|
|
do you cover your faces? Is it lest some of these spectators should
|
|
see you to-morrow?'
|
|
|
|
So much for Shame; to understand Shamelessness, we need only
|
|
consider the converse cases, and plainly we shall have all we need.
|
|
|
|
7
|
|
|
|
To take Kindness next: the definition of it will show us towards
|
|
whom it is felt, why, and in what frames of mind. Kindness-under the
|
|
influence of which a man is said to 'be kind' may be defined as
|
|
helpfulness towards some one in need, not in return for anything,
|
|
nor for the advantage of the helper himself, but for that of the
|
|
person helped. Kindness is great if shown to one who is in great need,
|
|
or who needs what is important and hard to get, or who needs it at
|
|
an important and difficult crisis; or if the helper is the only, the
|
|
first, or the chief person to give the help. Natural cravings
|
|
constitute such needs; and in particular cravings, accompanied by
|
|
pain, for what is not being attained. The appetites are cravings for
|
|
this kind: sexual desire, for instance, and those which arise during
|
|
bodily injuries and in dangers; for appetite is active both in
|
|
danger and in pain. Hence those who stand by us in poverty or in
|
|
banishment, even if they do not help us much, are yet really kind to
|
|
us, because our need is great and the occasion pressing; for instance,
|
|
the man who gave the mat in the Lyceum. The helpfulness must therefore
|
|
meet, preferably, just this kind of need; and failing just this
|
|
kind, some other kind as great or greater. We now see to whom, why,
|
|
and under what conditions kindness is shown; and these facts must form
|
|
the basis of our arguments. We must show that the persons helped
|
|
are, or have been, in such pain and need as has been described, and
|
|
that their helpers gave, or are giving, the kind of help described, in
|
|
the kind of need described. We can also see how to eliminate the
|
|
idea of kindness and make our opponents appear unkind: we may maintain
|
|
that they are being or have been helpful simply to promote their own
|
|
interest-this, as has been stated, is not kindness; or that their
|
|
action was accidental, or was forced upon them; or that they were
|
|
not doing a favour, but merely returning one, whether they know this
|
|
or not-in either case the action is a mere return, and is therefore
|
|
not a kindness even if the doer does not know how the case stands.
|
|
In considering this subject we must look at all the categories: an act
|
|
may be an act of kindness because (1) it is a particular thing, (2) it
|
|
has a particular magnitude or (3) quality, or (4) is done at a
|
|
particular time or (5) place. As evidence of the want of kindness,
|
|
we may point out that a smaller service had been refused to the man in
|
|
need; or that the same service, or an equal or greater one, has been
|
|
given to his enemies; these facts show that the service in question
|
|
was not done for the sake of the person helped. Or we may point out
|
|
that the thing desired was worthless and that the helper knew it: no
|
|
one will admit that he is in need of what is worthless.
|
|
|
|
8
|
|
|
|
So much for Kindness and Unkindness. Let us now consider Pity,
|
|
asking ourselves what things excite pity, and for what persons, and in
|
|
what states of our mind pity is felt. Pity may be defined as a feeling
|
|
of pain caused by the sight of some evil, destructive or painful,
|
|
which befalls one who does not deserve it, and which we might expect
|
|
to befall ourselves or some friend of ours, and moreover to befall
|
|
us soon. In order to feel pity, we must obviously be capable of
|
|
supposing that some evil may happen to us or some friend of ours,
|
|
and moreover some such evil as is stated in our definition or is
|
|
more or less of that kind. It is therefore not felt by those
|
|
completely ruined, who suppose that no further evil can befall them,
|
|
since the worst has befallen them already; nor by those who imagine
|
|
themselves immensely fortunate-their feeling is rather presumptuous
|
|
insolence, for when they think they possess all the good things of
|
|
life, it is clear that the impossibility of evil befalling them will
|
|
be included, this being one of the good things in question. Those
|
|
who think evil may befall them are such as have already had it
|
|
befall them and have safely escaped from it; elderly men, owing to
|
|
their good sense and their experience; weak men, especially men
|
|
inclined to cowardice; and also educated people, since these can
|
|
take long views. Also those who have parents living, or children, or
|
|
wives; for these are our own, and the evils mentioned above may easily
|
|
befall them. And those who neither moved by any courageous emotion
|
|
such as anger or confidence (these emotions take no account of the
|
|
future), nor by a disposition to presumptuous insolence (insolent men,
|
|
too, take no account of the possibility that something evil will
|
|
happen to them), nor yet by great fear (panic-stricken people do not
|
|
feel pity, because they are taken up with what is happening to
|
|
themselves); only those feel pity who are between these two
|
|
extremes. In order to feel pity we must also believe in the goodness
|
|
of at least some people; if you think nobody good, you will believe
|
|
that everybody deserves evil fortune. And, generally, we feel pity
|
|
whenever we are in the condition of remembering that similar
|
|
misfortunes have happened to us or ours, or expecting them to happen
|
|
in the future.
|
|
|
|
So much for the mental conditions under which we feel pity. What
|
|
we pity is stated clearly in the definition. All unpleasant and
|
|
painful things excite pity if they tend to destroy pain and
|
|
annihilate; and all such evils as are due to chance, if they are
|
|
serious. The painful and destructive evils are: death in its various
|
|
forms, bodily injuries and afflictions, old age, diseases, lack of
|
|
food. The evils due to chance are: friendlessness, scarcity of friends
|
|
(it is a pitiful thing to be torn away from friends and companions),
|
|
deformity, weakness, mutilation; evil coming from a source from
|
|
which good ought to have come; and the frequent repetition of such
|
|
misfortunes. Also the coming of good when the worst has happened: e.g.
|
|
the arrival of the Great King's gifts for Diopeithes after his
|
|
death. Also that either no good should have befallen a man at all,
|
|
or that he should not be able to enjoy it when it has.
|
|
|
|
The grounds, then, on which we feel pity are these or like these.
|
|
The people we pity are: those whom we know, if only they are not
|
|
very closely related to us-in that case we feel about them as if we
|
|
were in danger ourselves. For this reason Amasis did not weep, they
|
|
say, at the sight of his son being led to death, but did weep when
|
|
he saw his friend begging: the latter sight was pitiful, the former
|
|
terrible, and the terrible is different from the pitiful; it tends
|
|
to cast out pity, and often helps to produce the opposite of pity.
|
|
Again, we feel pity when the danger is near ourselves. Also we pity
|
|
those who are like us in age, character, disposition, social standing,
|
|
or birth; for in all these cases it appears more likely that the
|
|
same misfortune may befall us also. Here too we have to remember the
|
|
general principle that what we fear for ourselves excites our pity
|
|
when it happens to others. Further, since it is when the sufferings of
|
|
others are close to us that they excite our pity (we cannot remember
|
|
what disasters happened a hundred centuries ago, nor look forward to
|
|
what will happen a hundred centuries hereafter, and therefore feel
|
|
little pity, if any, for such things): it follows that those who
|
|
heighten the effect of their words with suitable gestures, tones,
|
|
dress, and dramatic action generally, are especially successful in
|
|
exciting pity: they thus put the disasters before our eyes, and make
|
|
them seem close to us, just coming or just past. Anything that has
|
|
just happened, or is going to happen soon, is particularly piteous: so
|
|
too therefore are the tokens and the actions of sufferers-the garments
|
|
and the like of those who have already suffered; the words and the
|
|
like of those actually suffering-of those, for instance, who are on
|
|
the point of death. Most piteous of all is it when, in such times of
|
|
trial, the victims are persons of noble character: whenever they are
|
|
so, our pity is especially excited, because their innocence, as well
|
|
as the setting of their misfortunes before our eyes, makes their
|
|
misfortunes seem close to ourselves.
|
|
|
|
9
|
|
|
|
Most directly opposed to pity is the feeling called Indignation.
|
|
Pain at unmerited good fortune is, in one sense, opposite to pain at
|
|
unmerited bad fortune, and is due to the same moral qualities. Both
|
|
feelings are associated with good moral character; it is our duty both
|
|
to feel sympathy and pity for unmerited distress, and to feel
|
|
indignation at unmerited prosperity; for whatever is undeserved is
|
|
unjust, and that is why we ascribe indignation even to the gods. It
|
|
might indeed be thought that envy is similarly opposed to pity, on the
|
|
ground that envy it closely akin to indignation, or even the same
|
|
thing. But it is not the same. It is true that it also is a disturbing
|
|
pain excited by the prosperity of others. But it is excited not by the
|
|
prosperity of the undeserving but by that of people who are like us or
|
|
equal with us. The two feelings have this in common, that they must be
|
|
due not to some untoward thing being likely to befall ourselves, but
|
|
only to what is happening to our neighbour. The feeling ceases to be
|
|
envy in the one case and indignation in the other, and becomes fear,
|
|
if the pain and disturbance are due to the prospect of something bad
|
|
for ourselves as the result of the other man's good fortune. The
|
|
feelings of pity and indignation will obviously be attended by the
|
|
converse feelings of satisfaction. If you are pained by the
|
|
unmerited distress of others, you will be pleased, or at least not
|
|
pained, by their merited distress. Thus no good man can be pained by
|
|
the punishment of parricides or murderers. These are things we are
|
|
bound to rejoice at, as we must at the prosperity of the deserving;
|
|
both these things are just, and both give pleasure to any honest
|
|
man, since he cannot help expecting that what has happened to a man
|
|
like him will happen to him too. All these feelings are associated
|
|
with the same type of moral character. And their contraries are
|
|
associated with the contrary type; the man who is delighted by others'
|
|
misfortunes is identical with the man who envies others' prosperity.
|
|
For any one who is pained by the occurrence or existence of a given
|
|
thing must be pleased by that thing's non-existence or destruction. We
|
|
can now see that all these feelings tend to prevent pity (though
|
|
they differ among themselves, for the reasons given), so that all
|
|
are equally useful for neutralizing an appeal to pity.
|
|
|
|
We will first consider Indignation-reserving the other emotions
|
|
for subsequent discussion-and ask with whom, on what grounds, and in
|
|
what states of mind we may be indignant. These questions are really
|
|
answered by what has been said already. Indignation is pain caused
|
|
by the sight of undeserved good fortune. It is, then, plain to begin
|
|
with that there are some forms of good the sight of which cannot cause
|
|
it. Thus a man may be just or brave, or acquire moral goodness: but we
|
|
shall not be indignant with him for that reason, any more than we
|
|
shall pity him for the contrary reason. Indignation is roused by the
|
|
sight of wealth, power, and the like-by all those things, roughly
|
|
speaking, which are deserved by good men and by those who possess
|
|
the goods of nature-noble birth, beauty, and so on. Again, what is
|
|
long established seems akin to what exists by nature; and therefore we
|
|
feel more indignation at those possessing a given good if they have as
|
|
a matter of fact only just got it and the prosperity it brings with
|
|
it. The newly rich give more offence than those whose wealth is of
|
|
long standing and inherited. The same is true of those who have office
|
|
or power, plenty of friends, a fine family, &c. We feel the same
|
|
when these advantages of theirs secure them others. For here again,
|
|
the newly rich give us more offence by obtaining office through
|
|
their riches than do those whose wealth is of long standing; and so in
|
|
all other cases. The reason is that what the latter have is felt to be
|
|
really their own, but what the others have is not; what appears to
|
|
have been always what it is is regarded as real, and so the
|
|
possessions of the newly rich do not seem to be really their own.
|
|
Further, it is not any and every man that deserves any given kind of
|
|
good; there is a certain correspondence and appropriateness in such
|
|
things; thus it is appropriate for brave men, not for just men, to
|
|
have fine weapons, and for men of family, not for parvenus, to make
|
|
distinguished marriages. Indignation may therefore properly be felt
|
|
when any one gets what is not appropriate for him, though he may be
|
|
a good man enough. It may also be felt when any one sets himself up
|
|
against his superior, especially against his superior in some
|
|
particular respect-whence the lines
|
|
|
|
Only from battle he shrank with Aias Telamon's son;
|
|
|
|
Zeus had been angered with him,
|
|
|
|
had he fought with a mightier one;
|
|
|
|
but also, even apart from that, when the inferior in any sense
|
|
contends with his superior; a musician, for instance, with a just man,
|
|
for justice is a finer thing than music.
|
|
|
|
Enough has been said to make clear the grounds on which, and the
|
|
persons against whom, Indignation is felt-they are those mentioned,
|
|
and others like him. As for the people who feel it; we feel it if we
|
|
do ourselves deserve the greatest possible goods and moreover have
|
|
them, for it is an injustice that those who are not our equals
|
|
should have been held to deserve as much as we have. Or, secondly,
|
|
we feel it if we are really good and honest people; our judgement is
|
|
then sound, and we loathe any kind of injustice. Also if we are
|
|
ambitious and eager to gain particular ends, especially if we are
|
|
ambitious for what others are getting without deserving to get it.
|
|
And, generally, if we think that we ourselves deserve a thing and that
|
|
others do not, we are disposed to be indignant with those others so
|
|
far as that thing is concerned. Hence servile, worthless,
|
|
unambitious persons are not inclined to Indignation, since there is
|
|
nothing they can believe themselves to deserve.
|
|
|
|
From all this it is plain what sort of men those are at whose
|
|
misfortunes, distresses, or failures we ought to feel pleased, or at
|
|
least not pained: by considering the facts described we see at once
|
|
what their contraries are. If therefore our speech puts the judges
|
|
in such a frame of mind as that indicated and shows that those who
|
|
claim pity on certain definite grounds do not deserve to secure pity
|
|
but do deserve not to secure it, it will be impossible for the
|
|
judges to feel pity.
|
|
|
|
10
|
|
|
|
To take Envy next: we can see on what grounds, against what persons,
|
|
and in what states of mind we feel it. Envy is pain at the sight of
|
|
such good fortune as consists of the good things already mentioned; we
|
|
feel it towards our equals; not with the idea of getting something for
|
|
ourselves, but because the other people have it. We shall feel it if
|
|
we have, or think we have, equals; and by 'equals' I mean equals in
|
|
birth, relationship, age, disposition, distinction, or wealth. We feel
|
|
envy also if we fall but a little short of having everything; which is
|
|
why people in high place and prosperity feel it-they think every one
|
|
else is taking what belongs to themselves. Also if we are
|
|
exceptionally distinguished for some particular thing, and
|
|
especially if that thing is wisdom or good fortune. Ambitious men
|
|
are more envious than those who are not. So also those who profess
|
|
wisdom; they are ambitious to be thought wise. Indeed, generally,
|
|
those who aim at a reputation for anything are envious on this
|
|
particular point. And small-minded men are envious, for everything
|
|
seems great to them. The good things which excite envy have already
|
|
been mentioned. The deeds or possessions which arouse the love of
|
|
reputation and honour and the desire for fame, and the various gifts
|
|
of fortune, are almost all subject to envy; and particularly if we
|
|
desire the thing ourselves, or think we are entitled to it, or if
|
|
having it puts us a little above others, or not having it a little
|
|
below them. It is clear also what kind of people we envy; that was
|
|
included in what has been said already: we envy those who are near
|
|
us in time, place, age, or reputation. Hence the line:
|
|
|
|
Ay, kin can even be jealous of their kin.
|
|
|
|
Also our fellow-competitors, who are indeed the people just
|
|
mentioned-we do not compete with men who lived a hundred centuries
|
|
ago, or those not yet born, or the dead, or those who dwell near the
|
|
Pillars of Hercules, or those whom, in our opinion or that of
|
|
others, we take to be far below us or far above us. So too we
|
|
compete with those who follow the same ends as ourselves: we compete
|
|
with our rivals in sport or in love, and generally with those who
|
|
are after the same things; and it is therefore these whom we are bound
|
|
to envy beyond all others. Hence the saying:
|
|
|
|
Potter against potter.
|
|
|
|
We also envy those whose possession of or success in a thing is a
|
|
reproach to us: these are our neighbours and equals; for it is clear
|
|
that it is our own fault we have missed the good thing in question;
|
|
this annoys us, and excites envy in us. We also envy those who have
|
|
what we ought to have, or have got what we did have once. Hence old
|
|
men envy younger men, and those who have spent much envy those who
|
|
have spent little on the same thing. And men who have not got a thing,
|
|
or not got it yet, envy those who have got it quickly. We can also see
|
|
what things and what persons give pleasure to envious people, and in
|
|
what states of mind they feel it: the states of mind in which they
|
|
feel pain are those under which they will feel pleasure in the
|
|
contrary things. If therefore we ourselves with whom the decision
|
|
rests are put into an envious state of mind, and those for whom our
|
|
pity, or the award of something desirable, is claimed are such as have
|
|
been described, it is obvious that they will win no pity from us.
|
|
|
|
11
|
|
|
|
We will next consider Emulation, showing in what follows its
|
|
causes and objects, and the state of mind in which it is felt.
|
|
Emulation is pain caused by seeing the presence, in persons whose
|
|
nature is like our own, of good things that are highly valued and
|
|
are possible for ourselves to acquire; but it is felt not because
|
|
others have these goods, but because we have not got them ourselves.
|
|
It is therefore a good feeling felt by good persons, whereas envy is a
|
|
bad feeling felt by bad persons. Emulation makes us take steps to
|
|
secure the good things in question, envy makes us take steps to stop
|
|
our neighbour having them. Emulation must therefore tend to be felt by
|
|
persons who believe themselves to deserve certain good things that
|
|
they have not got, it being understood that no one aspires to things
|
|
which appear impossible. It is accordingly felt by the young and by
|
|
persons of lofty disposition. Also by those who possess such good
|
|
things as are deserved by men held in honour-these are wealth,
|
|
abundance of friends, public office, and the like; on the assumption
|
|
that they ought to be good men, they are emulous to gain such goods
|
|
because they ought, in their belief, to belong to men whose state of
|
|
mind is good. Also by those whom all others think deserving. We also
|
|
feel it about anything for which our ancestors, relatives, personal
|
|
friends, race, or country are specially honoured, looking upon that
|
|
thing as really our own, and therefore feeling that we deserve to have
|
|
it. Further, since all good things that are highly honoured are
|
|
objects of emulation, moral goodness in its various forms must be such
|
|
an object, and also all those good things that are useful and
|
|
serviceable to others: for men honour those who are morally good,
|
|
and also those who do them service. So with those good things our
|
|
possession of which can give enjoyment to our neighbours-wealth and
|
|
beauty rather than health. We can see, too, what persons are the
|
|
objects of the feeling. They are those who have these and similar
|
|
things-those already mentioned, as courage, wisdom, public office.
|
|
Holders of public office-generals, orators, and all who possess such
|
|
powers-can do many people a good turn. Also those whom many people
|
|
wish to be like; those who have many acquaintances or friends; those
|
|
whom admire, or whom we ourselves admire; and those who have been
|
|
praised and eulogized by poets or prose-writers. Persons of the
|
|
contrary sort are objects of contempt: for the feeling and notion of
|
|
contempt are opposite to those of emulation. Those who are such as
|
|
to emulate or be emulated by others are inevitably disposed to be
|
|
contemptuous of all such persons as are subject to those bad things
|
|
which are contrary to the good things that are the objects of
|
|
emulation: despising them for just that reason. Hence we often despise
|
|
the fortunate, when luck comes to them without their having those good
|
|
things which are held in honour.
|
|
|
|
This completes our discussion of the means by which the several
|
|
emotions may be produced or dissipated, and upon which depend the
|
|
persuasive arguments connected with the emotions.
|
|
|
|
12
|
|
|
|
Let us now consider the various types of human character, in
|
|
relation to the emotions and moral qualities, showing how they
|
|
correspond to our various ages and fortunes. By emotions I mean anger,
|
|
desire, and the like; these we have discussed already. By moral
|
|
qualities I mean virtues and vices; these also have been discussed
|
|
already, as well as the various things that various types of men
|
|
tend to will and to do. By ages I mean youth, the prime of life, and
|
|
old age. By fortune I mean birth, wealth, power, and their
|
|
opposites-in fact, good fortune and ill fortune.
|
|
|
|
To begin with the Youthful type of character. Young men have
|
|
strong passions, and tend to gratify them indiscriminately. Of the
|
|
bodily desires, it is the sexual by which they are most swayed and
|
|
in which they show absence of self-control. They are changeable and
|
|
fickle in their desires, which are violent while they last, but
|
|
quickly over: their impulses are keen but not deep-rooted, and are
|
|
like sick people's attacks of hunger and thirst. They are
|
|
hot-tempered, and quick-tempered, and apt to give way to their
|
|
anger; bad temper often gets the better of them, for owing to their
|
|
love of honour they cannot bear being slighted, and are indignant if
|
|
they imagine themselves unfairly treated. While they love honour, they
|
|
love victory still more; for youth is eager for superiority over
|
|
others, and victory is one form of this. They love both more than they
|
|
love money, which indeed they love very little, not having yet
|
|
learnt what it means to be without it-this is the point of Pittacus'
|
|
remark about Amphiaraus. They look at the good side rather than the
|
|
bad, not having yet witnessed many instances of wickedness. They trust
|
|
others readily, because they have not yet often been cheated. They are
|
|
sanguine; nature warms their blood as though with excess of wine;
|
|
and besides that, they have as yet met with few disappointments. Their
|
|
lives are mainly spent not in memory but in expectation; for
|
|
expectation refers to the future, memory to the past, and youth has
|
|
a long future before it and a short past behind it: on the first day
|
|
of one's life one has nothing at all to remember, and can only look
|
|
forward. They are easily cheated, owing to the sanguine disposition
|
|
just mentioned. Their hot tempers and hopeful dispositions make them
|
|
more courageous than older men are; the hot temper prevents fear,
|
|
and the hopeful disposition creates confidence; we cannot feel fear so
|
|
long as we are feeling angry, and any expectation of good makes us
|
|
confident. They are shy, accepting the rules of society in which
|
|
they have been trained, and not yet believing in any other standard of
|
|
honour. They have exalted notions, because they have not yet been
|
|
humbled by life or learnt its necessary limitations; moreover, their
|
|
hopeful disposition makes them think themselves equal to great
|
|
things-and that means having exalted notions. They would always rather
|
|
do noble deeds than useful ones: their lives are regulated more by
|
|
moral feeling than by reasoning; and whereas reasoning leads us to
|
|
choose what is useful, moral goodness leads us to choose what is
|
|
noble. They are fonder of their friends, intimates, and companions
|
|
than older men are, because they like spending their days in the
|
|
company of others, and have not yet come to value either their friends
|
|
or anything else by their usefulness to themselves. All their mistakes
|
|
are in the direction of doing things excessively and vehemently.
|
|
They disobey Chilon's precept by overdoing everything, they love too
|
|
much and hate too much, and the same thing with everything else.
|
|
They think they know everything, and are always quite sure about it;
|
|
this, in fact, is why they overdo everything. If they do wrong to
|
|
others, it is because they mean to insult them, not to do them
|
|
actual harm. They are ready to pity others, because they think every
|
|
one an honest man, or anyhow better than he is: they judge their
|
|
neighbour by their own harmless natures, and so cannot think he
|
|
deserves to be treated in that way. They are fond of fun and therefore
|
|
witty, wit being well-bred insolence.
|
|
|
|
13
|
|
|
|
Such, then is the character of the Young. The character of Elderly
|
|
Men-men who are past their prime-may be said to be formed for the most
|
|
part of elements that are the contrary of all these. They have lived
|
|
many years; they have often been taken in, and often made mistakes;
|
|
and life on the whole is a bad business. The result is that they are
|
|
sure about nothing and under-do everything. They 'think', but they
|
|
never 'know'; and because of their hesitation they always add a
|
|
'possibly'or a 'perhaps', putting everything this way and nothing
|
|
positively. They are cynical; that is, they tend to put the worse
|
|
construction on everything. Further, their experience makes them
|
|
distrustful and therefore suspicious of evil. Consequently they
|
|
neither love warmly nor hate bitterly, but following the hint of
|
|
Bias they love as though they will some day hate and hate as though
|
|
they will some day love. They are small-minded, because they have been
|
|
humbled by life: their desires are set upon nothing more exalted or
|
|
unusual than what will help them to keep alive. They are not generous,
|
|
because money is one of the things they must have, and at the same
|
|
time their experience has taught them how hard it is to get and how
|
|
easy to lose. They are cowardly, and are always anticipating danger;
|
|
unlike that of the young, who are warm-blooded, their temperament is
|
|
chilly; old age has paved the way for cowardice; fear is, in fact, a
|
|
form of chill. They love life; and all the more when their last day
|
|
has come, because the object of all desire is something we have not
|
|
got, and also because we desire most strongly that which we need
|
|
most urgently. They are too fond of themselves; this is one form
|
|
that small-mindedness takes. Because of this, they guide their lives
|
|
too much by considerations of what is useful and too little by what is
|
|
noble-for the useful is what is good for oneself, and the noble what
|
|
is good absolutely. They are not shy, but shameless rather; caring
|
|
less for what is noble than for what is useful, they feel contempt for
|
|
what people may think of them. They lack confidence in the future;
|
|
partly through experience-for most things go wrong, or anyhow turn out
|
|
worse than one expects; and partly because of their cowardice. They
|
|
live by memory rather than by hope; for what is left to them of life
|
|
is but little as compared with the long past; and hope is of the
|
|
future, memory of the past. This, again, is the cause of their
|
|
loquacity; they are continually talking of the past, because they
|
|
enjoy remembering it. Their fits of anger are sudden but feeble. Their
|
|
sensual passions have either altogether gone or have lost their
|
|
vigour: consequently they do not feel their passions much, and their
|
|
actions are inspired less by what they do feel than by the love of
|
|
gain. Hence men at this time of life are often supposed to have a
|
|
self-controlled character; the fact is that their passions have
|
|
slackened, and they are slaves to the love of gain. They guide their
|
|
lives by reasoning more than by moral feeling; reasoning being
|
|
directed to utility and moral feeling to moral goodness. If they wrong
|
|
others, they mean to injure them, not to insult them. Old men may feel
|
|
pity, as well as young men, but not for the same reason. Young men
|
|
feel it out of kindness; old men out of weakness, imagining that
|
|
anything that befalls any one else might easily happen to them, which,
|
|
as we saw, is a thought that excites pity. Hence they are querulous,
|
|
and not disposed to jesting or laughter-the love of laughter being the
|
|
very opposite of querulousness.
|
|
|
|
Such are the characters of Young Men and Elderly Men. People
|
|
always think well of speeches adapted to, and reflecting, their own
|
|
character: and we can now see how to compose our speeches so as to
|
|
adapt both them and ourselves to our audiences.
|
|
|
|
14
|
|
|
|
As for Men in their Prime, clearly we shall find that they have a
|
|
character between that of the young and that of the old, free from the
|
|
extremes of either. They have neither that excess of confidence
|
|
which amounts to rashness, nor too much timidity, but the right amount
|
|
of each. They neither trust everybody nor distrust everybody, but
|
|
judge people correctly. Their lives will be guided not by the sole
|
|
consideration either of what is noble or of what is useful, but by
|
|
both; neither by parsimony nor by prodigality, but by what is fit
|
|
and proper. So, too, in regard to anger and desire; they will be brave
|
|
as well as temperate, and temperate as well as brave; these virtues
|
|
are divided between the young and the old; the young are brave but
|
|
intemperate, the old temperate but cowardly. To put it generally,
|
|
all the valuable qualities that youth and age divide between them
|
|
are united in the prime of life, while all their excesses or defects
|
|
are replaced by moderation and fitness. The body is in its prime
|
|
from thirty to five-and-thirty; the mind about forty-nine.
|
|
|
|
15
|
|
|
|
So much for the types of character that distinguish youth, old
|
|
age, and the prime of life. We will now turn to those Gifts of Fortune
|
|
by which human character is affected. First let us consider Good
|
|
Birth. Its effect on character is to make those who have it more
|
|
ambitious; it is the way of all men who have something to start with
|
|
to add to the pile, and good birth implies ancestral distinction.
|
|
The well-born man will look down even on those who are as good as
|
|
his own ancestors, because any far-off distinction is greater than the
|
|
same thing close to us, and better to boast about. Being well-born,
|
|
which means coming of a fine stock, must be distinguished from
|
|
nobility, which means being true to the family nature-a quality not
|
|
usually found in the well-born, most of whom are poor creatures. In
|
|
the generations of men as in the fruits of the earth, there is a
|
|
varying yield; now and then, where the stock is good, exceptional
|
|
men are produced for a while, and then decadence sets in. A clever
|
|
stock will degenerate towards the insane type of character, like the
|
|
descendants of Alcibiades or of the elder Dionysius; a steady stock
|
|
towards the fatuous and torpid type, like the descendants of Cimon,
|
|
Pericles, and Socrates.
|
|
|
|
16
|
|
|
|
The type of character produced by Wealth lies on the surface for all
|
|
to see. Wealthy men are insolent and arrogant; their possession of
|
|
wealth affects their understanding; they feel as if they had every
|
|
good thing that exists; wealth becomes a sort of standard of value for
|
|
everything else, and therefore they imagine there is nothing it cannot
|
|
buy. They are luxurious and ostentatious; luxurious, because of the
|
|
luxury in which they live and the prosperity which they display;
|
|
ostentatious and vulgar, because, like other people's, their minds are
|
|
regularly occupied with the object of their love and admiration, and
|
|
also because they think that other people's idea of happiness is the
|
|
same as their own. It is indeed quite natural that they should be
|
|
affected thus; for if you have money, there are always plenty of
|
|
people who come begging from you. Hence the saying of Simonides
|
|
about wise men and rich men, in answer to Hiero's wife, who asked
|
|
him whether it was better to grow rich or wise. 'Why, rich,' he
|
|
said; 'for I see the wise men spending their days at the rich men's
|
|
doors.' Rich men also consider themselves worthy to hold public
|
|
office; for they consider they already have the things that give a
|
|
claim to office. In a word, the type of character produced by wealth
|
|
is that of a prosperous fool. There is indeed one difference between
|
|
the type of the newly-enriched and those who have long been rich:
|
|
the newly-enriched have all the bad qualities mentioned in an
|
|
exaggerated and worse form--to be newly-enriched means, so to speak,
|
|
no education in riches. The wrongs they do others are not meant to
|
|
injure their victims, but spring from insolence or self-indulgence,
|
|
e.g. those that end in assault or in adultery.
|
|
|
|
17
|
|
|
|
As to Power: here too it may fairly be said that the type of
|
|
character it produces is mostly obvious enough. Some elements in
|
|
this type it shares with the wealthy type, others are better. Those in
|
|
power are more ambitious and more manly in character than the wealthy,
|
|
because they aspire to do the great deeds that their power permits
|
|
them to do. Responsibility makes them more serious: they have to
|
|
keep paying attention to the duties their position involves. They
|
|
are dignified rather than arrogant, for the respect in which they
|
|
are held inspires them with dignity and therefore with
|
|
moderation-dignity being a mild and becoming form of arrogance. If
|
|
they wrong others, they wrong them not on a small but on a great
|
|
scale.
|
|
|
|
Good fortune in certain of its branches produces the types of
|
|
character belonging to the conditions just described, since these
|
|
conditions are in fact more or less the kinds of good fortune that are
|
|
regarded as most important. It may be added that good fortune leads us
|
|
to gain all we can in the way of family happiness and bodily
|
|
advantages. It does indeed make men more supercilious and more
|
|
reckless; but there is one excellent quality that goes with
|
|
it-piety, and respect for the divine power, in which they believe
|
|
because of events which are really the result of chance.
|
|
|
|
This account of the types of character that correspond to
|
|
differences of age or fortune may end here; for to arrive at the
|
|
opposite types to those described, namely, those of the poor, the
|
|
unfortunate, and the powerless, we have only to ask what the
|
|
opposite qualities are.
|
|
|
|
18
|
|
|
|
The use of persuasive speech is to lead to decisions. (When we
|
|
know a thing, and have decided about it, there is no further use in
|
|
speaking about it.) This is so even if one is addressing a single
|
|
person and urging him to do or not to do something, as when we scold a
|
|
man for his conduct or try to change his views: the single person is
|
|
as much your 'judge' as if he were one of many; we may say, without
|
|
qualification, that any one is your judge whom you have to persuade.
|
|
Nor does it matter whether we are arguing against an actual opponent
|
|
or against a mere proposition; in the latter case we still have to use
|
|
speech and overthrow the opposing arguments, and we attack these as we
|
|
should attack an actual opponent. Our principle holds good of
|
|
ceremonial speeches also; the 'onlookers' for whom such a speech is
|
|
put together are treated as the judges of it. Broadly speaking,
|
|
however, the only sort of person who can strictly be called a judge is
|
|
the man who decides the issue in some matter of public controversy;
|
|
that is, in law suits and in political debates, in both of which there
|
|
are issues to be decided. In the section on political oratory an
|
|
account has already been given of the types of character that mark the
|
|
different constitutions.
|
|
|
|
The manner and means of investing speeches with moral character
|
|
may now be regarded as fully set forth.
|
|
|
|
Each of the main divisions of oratory has, we have seen, its own
|
|
distinct purpose. With regard to each division, we have noted the
|
|
accepted views and propositions upon which we may base our
|
|
arguments-for political, for ceremonial, and for forensic speaking. We
|
|
have further determined completely by what means speeches may be
|
|
invested with the required moral character. We are now to proceed to
|
|
discuss the arguments common to all oratory. All orators, besides
|
|
their special lines of argument, are bound to use, for instance, the
|
|
topic of the Possible and Impossible; and to try to show that a
|
|
thing has happened, or will happen in future. Again, the topic of Size
|
|
is common to all oratory; all of us have to argue that things are
|
|
bigger or smaller than they seem, whether we are making political
|
|
speeches, speeches of eulogy or attack, or prosecuting or defending in
|
|
the law-courts. Having analysed these subjects, we will try to say
|
|
what we can about the general principles of arguing by 'enthymeme' and
|
|
'example', by the addition of which we may hope to complete the
|
|
project with which we set out. Of the above-mentioned general lines of
|
|
argument, that concerned with Amplification is-as has been already
|
|
said-most appropriate to ceremonial speeches; that concerned with
|
|
the Past, to forensic speeches, where the required decision is
|
|
always about the past; that concerned with Possibility and the Future,
|
|
to political speeches.
|
|
|
|
19
|
|
|
|
Let us first speak of the Possible and Impossible. It may
|
|
plausibly be argued: That if it is possible for one of a pair of
|
|
contraries to be or happen, then it is possible for the other: e.g. if
|
|
a man can be cured, he can also fall ill; for any two contraries are
|
|
equally possible, in so far as they are contraries. That if of two
|
|
similar things one is possible, so is the other. That if the harder of
|
|
two things is possible, so is the easier. That if a thing can come
|
|
into existence in a good and beautiful form, then it can come into
|
|
existence generally; thus a house can exist more easily than a
|
|
beautiful house. That if the beginning of a thing can occur, so can
|
|
the end; for nothing impossible occurs or begins to occur; thus the
|
|
commensurability of the diagonal of a square with its side neither
|
|
occurs nor can begin to occur. That if the end is possible, so is
|
|
the beginning; for all things that occur have a beginning. That if
|
|
that which is posterior in essence or in order of generation can
|
|
come into being, so can that which is prior: thus if a man can come
|
|
into being, so can a boy, since the boy comes first in order of
|
|
generation; and if a boy can, so can a man, for the man also is first.
|
|
That those things are possible of which the love or desire is natural;
|
|
for no one, as a rule, loves or desires impossibilities. That things
|
|
which are the object of any kind of science or art are possible and
|
|
exist or come into existence. That anything is possible the first step
|
|
in whose production depends on men or things which we can compel or
|
|
persuade to produce it, by our greater strength, our control of
|
|
them, or our friendship with them. That where the parts are
|
|
possible, the whole is possible; and where the whole is possible,
|
|
the parts are usually possible. For if the slit in front, the
|
|
toe-piece, and the upper leather can be made, then shoes can be
|
|
made; and if shoes, then also the front slit and toe-piece. That if
|
|
a whole genus is a thing that can occur, so can the species; and if
|
|
the species can occur, so can the genus: thus, if a sailing vessel can
|
|
be made, so also can a trireme; and if a trireme, then a sailing
|
|
vessel also. That if one of two things whose existence depends on each
|
|
other is possible, so is the other; for instance, if 'double', then
|
|
'half', and if 'half', then 'double'. That if a thing can be
|
|
produced without art or preparation, it can be produced still more
|
|
certainly by the careful application of art to it. Hence Agathon has
|
|
said:
|
|
|
|
To some things we by art must needs attain,
|
|
|
|
Others by destiny or luck we gain.
|
|
|
|
That if anything is possible to inferior, weaker, and stupider
|
|
people, it is more so for their opposites; thus Isocrates said that it
|
|
would be a strange thing if he could not discover a thing that
|
|
Euthynus had found out. As for Impossibility, we can clearly get
|
|
what we want by taking the contraries of the arguments stated above.
|
|
|
|
Questions of Past Fact may be looked at in the following ways:
|
|
First, that if the less likely of two things has occurred, the more
|
|
likely must have occurred also. That if one thing that usually follows
|
|
another has happened, then that other thing has happened; that, for
|
|
instance, if a man has forgotten a thing, he has also once learnt
|
|
it. That if a man had the power and the wish to do a thing, he has
|
|
done it; for every one does do whatever he intends to do whenever he
|
|
can do it, there being nothing to stop him. That, further, he has done
|
|
the thing in question either if he intended it and nothing external
|
|
prevented him; or if he had the power to do it and was angry at the
|
|
time; or if he had the power to do it and his heart was set upon
|
|
it-for people as a rule do what they long to do, if they can; bad
|
|
people through lack of self-control; good people, because their hearts
|
|
are set upon good things. Again, that if a thing was 'going to
|
|
happen', it has happened; if a man was 'going to do something', he has
|
|
done it, for it is likely that the intention was carried out. That
|
|
if one thing has happened which naturally happens before another or
|
|
with a view to it, the other has happened; for instance, if it has
|
|
lightened, it has also thundered; and if an action has been attempted,
|
|
it has been done. That if one thing has happened which naturally
|
|
happens after another, or with a view to which that other happens,
|
|
then that other (that which happens first, or happens with a view to
|
|
this thing) has also happened; thus, if it has thundered it has
|
|
lightened, and if an action has been done it has been attempted. Of
|
|
all these sequences some are inevitable and some merely usual. The
|
|
arguments for the non-occurrence of anything can obviously be found by
|
|
considering the opposites of those that have been mentioned.
|
|
|
|
How questions of Future Fact should be argued is clear from the same
|
|
considerations: That a thing will be done if there is both the power
|
|
and the wish to do it; or if along with the power to do it there is
|
|
a craving for the result, or anger, or calculation, prompting it. That
|
|
the thing will be done, in these cases, if the man is actually setting
|
|
about it, or even if he means to do it later-for usually what we
|
|
mean to do happens rather than what we do not mean to do. That a thing
|
|
will happen if another thing which naturally happens before it has
|
|
already happened; thus, if it is clouding over, it is likely to
|
|
rain. That if the means to an end have occurred, then the end is
|
|
likely to occur; thus, if there is a foundation, there will be a
|
|
house.
|
|
|
|
For arguments about the Greatness and Smallness of things, the
|
|
greater and the lesser, and generally great things and small, what
|
|
we have already said will show the line to take. In discussing
|
|
deliberative oratory we have spoken about the relative greatness of
|
|
various goods, and about the greater and lesser in general. Since
|
|
therefore in each type oratory the object under discussion is some
|
|
kind of good-whether it is utility, nobleness, or justice-it is
|
|
clear that every orator must obtain the materials of amplification
|
|
through these channels. To go further than this, and try to
|
|
establish abstract laws of greatness and superiority, is to argue
|
|
without an object; in practical life, particular facts count more than
|
|
generalizations.
|
|
|
|
Enough has now been said about these questions of possibility and
|
|
the reverse, of past or future fact, and of the relative greatness
|
|
or smallness of things.
|
|
|
|
20
|
|
|
|
The special forms of oratorical argument having now been
|
|
discussed, we have next to treat of those which are common to all
|
|
kinds of oratory. These are of two main kinds, 'Example' and
|
|
'Enthymeme'; for the 'Maxim' is part of an enthymeme.
|
|
|
|
We will first treat of argument by Example, for it has the nature of
|
|
induction, which is the foundation of reasoning. This form of argument
|
|
has two varieties; one consisting in the mention of actual past facts,
|
|
the other in the invention of facts by the speaker. Of the latter,
|
|
again, there are two varieties, the illustrative parallel and the
|
|
fable (e.g. the fables of Aesop, those from Libya). As an instance
|
|
of the mention of actual facts, take the following. The speaker may
|
|
argue thus: 'We must prepare for war against the king of Persia and
|
|
not let him subdue Egypt. For Darius of old did not cross the Aegean
|
|
until he had seized Egypt; but once he had seized it, he did cross.
|
|
And Xerxes, again, did not attack us until he had seized Egypt; but
|
|
once he had seized it, he did cross. If therefore the present king
|
|
seizes Egypt, he also will cross, and therefore we must not let him.'
|
|
|
|
The illustrative parallel is the sort of argument Socrates used:
|
|
e.g. 'Public officials ought not to be selected by lot. That is like
|
|
using the lot to select athletes, instead of choosing those who are
|
|
fit for the contest; or using the lot to select a steersman from among
|
|
a ship's crew, as if we ought to take the man on whom the lot falls,
|
|
and not the man who knows most about it.'
|
|
|
|
Instances of the fable are that of Stesichorus about Phalaris, and
|
|
that of Aesop in defence of the popular leader. When the people of
|
|
Himera had made Phalaris military dictator, and were going to give him
|
|
a bodyguard, Stesichorus wound up a long talk by telling them the
|
|
fable of the horse who had a field all to himself. Presently there
|
|
came a stag and began to spoil his pasturage. The horse, wishing to
|
|
revenge himself on the stag, asked a man if he could help him to do
|
|
so. The man said, 'Yes, if you will let me bridle you and get on to
|
|
your back with javelins in my hand'. The horse agreed, and the man
|
|
mounted; but instead of getting his revenge on the stag, the horse
|
|
found himself the slave of the man. 'You too', said Stesichorus, 'take
|
|
care lest your desire for revenge on your enemies, you meet the same
|
|
fate as the horse. By making Phalaris military dictator, you have
|
|
already let yourselves be bridled. If you let him get on to your backs
|
|
by giving him a bodyguard, from that moment you will be his slaves.'
|
|
|
|
Aesop, defending before the assembly at Samos a poular leader who
|
|
was being tried for his life, told this story: A fox, in crossing a
|
|
river, was swept into a hole in the rocks; and, not being able to
|
|
get out, suffered miseries for a long time through the swarms of fleas
|
|
that fastened on her. A hedgehog, while roaming around, noticed the
|
|
fox; and feeling sorry for her asked if he might remove the fleas. But
|
|
the fox declined the offer; and when the hedgehog asked why, she
|
|
replied, 'These fleas are by this time full of me and not sucking much
|
|
blood; if you take them away, others will come with fresh appetites
|
|
and drink up all the blood I have left.' 'So, men of Samos', said
|
|
Aesop, 'my client will do you no further harm; he is wealthy
|
|
already. But if you put him to death, others will come along who are
|
|
not rich, and their peculations will empty your treasury completely.'
|
|
|
|
Fables are suitable for addresses to popular assemblies; and they
|
|
have one advantage-they are comparatively easy to invent, whereas it
|
|
is hard to find parallels among actual past events. You will in fact
|
|
frame them just as you frame illustrative parallels: all you require
|
|
is the power of thinking out your analogy, a power developed by
|
|
intellectual training. But while it is easier to supply parallels by
|
|
inventing fables, it is more valuable for the political speaker to
|
|
supply them by quoting what has actually happened, since in most
|
|
respects the future will be like what the past has been.
|
|
|
|
Where we are unable to argue by Enthymeme, we must try to
|
|
demonstrate our point by this method of Example, and to convince our
|
|
hearers thereby. If we can argue by Enthymeme, we should use our
|
|
Examples as subsequent supplementary evidence. They should not precede
|
|
the Enthymemes: that will give the argument an inductive air, which
|
|
only rarely suits the conditions of speech-making. If they follow
|
|
the enthymemes, they have the effect of witnesses giving evidence, and
|
|
this alway tells. For the same reason, if you put your examples
|
|
first you must give a large number of them; if you put them last, a
|
|
single one is sufficient; even a single witness will serve if he is
|
|
a good one. It has now been stated how many varieties of argument by
|
|
Example there are, and how and when they are to be employed.
|
|
|
|
21
|
|
|
|
We now turn to the use of Maxims, in order to see upon what subjects
|
|
and occasions, and for what kind of speaker, they will appropriately
|
|
form part of a speech. This will appear most clearly when we have
|
|
defined a maxim. It is a statement; not a particular fact, such as the
|
|
character of lphicrates, but of a general kind; nor is it about any
|
|
and every subject--e.g. 'straight is the contrary of curved' is not
|
|
a maxim--but only about questions of practical conduct, courses of
|
|
conduct to be chosen or avoided. Now an Enthymeme is a syllogism
|
|
dealing with such practical subjects. It is therefore roughly true
|
|
that the premisses or conclusions of Enthymemes, considered apart from
|
|
the rest of the argument, are Maxims: e.g.
|
|
|
|
Never should any man whose wits are sound
|
|
|
|
Have his sons taught more wisdom than their fellows.
|
|
|
|
Here we have a Maxim; add the reason or explanation, and the whole
|
|
thing is an Enthymeme; thus-
|
|
|
|
It makes them idle; and therewith they earn
|
|
|
|
Ill-will and jealousy throughout the city.
|
|
|
|
Again,
|
|
|
|
There is no man in all things prosperous,
|
|
|
|
and
|
|
|
|
There is no man among us all is free,
|
|
|
|
are maxims; but the latter, taken with what follows it, is an
|
|
Enthymeme-
|
|
|
|
For all are slaves of money or of chance.
|
|
|
|
From this definition of a maxim it follows that there are four kinds
|
|
of maxims. In the first Place, the maxim may or may not have a
|
|
supplement. Proof is needed where the statement is paradoxical or
|
|
disputable; no supplement is wanted where the statement contains
|
|
nothing paradoxical, either because the view expressed is already a
|
|
known truth, e.g.
|
|
|
|
Chiefest of blessings is health for a man, as it seemeth to me,
|
|
|
|
this being the general opinion: or because, as soon as the view is
|
|
stated, it is clear at a glance, e.g.
|
|
|
|
No love is true save that which loves for ever.
|
|
|
|
Of the Maxims that do have a supplement attached, some are part of
|
|
an Enthymeme, e.g.
|
|
|
|
Never should any man whose wits are sound, &c.
|
|
|
|
Others have the essential character of Enthymemes, but are not
|
|
stated as parts of Enthymemes; these latter are reckoned the best;
|
|
they are those in which the reason for the view expressed is simply
|
|
implied, e.g.
|
|
|
|
O mortal man, nurse not immortal wrath.
|
|
|
|
To say 'it is not right to nurse immortal wrath' is a maxim; the
|
|
added words 'mortal man' give the reason. Similarly, with the words
|
|
|
|
Mortal creatures ought to cherish mortal, not immortal thoughts.
|
|
|
|
What has been said has shown us how many kinds of Maxims there
|
|
are, and to what subjects the various kinds are appropriate. They must
|
|
not be given without supplement if they express disputed or
|
|
paradoxical views: we must, in that case, either put the supplement
|
|
first and make a maxim of the conclusion, e.g. you might say, 'For
|
|
my part, since both unpopularity and idleness are undesirable, I
|
|
hold that it is better not to be educated'; or you may say this first,
|
|
and then add the previous clause. Where a statement, without being
|
|
paradoxical, is not obviously true, the reason should be added as
|
|
concisely as possible. In such cases both laconic and enigmatic
|
|
sayings are suitable: thus one might say what Stesichorus said to
|
|
the Locrians, 'Insolence is better avoided, lest the cicalas chirp
|
|
on the ground'.
|
|
|
|
The use of Maxims is appropriate only to elderly men, and in
|
|
handling subjects in which the speaker is experienced. For a young man
|
|
to use them is-like telling stories-unbecoming; to use them in
|
|
handling things in which one has no experience is silly and
|
|
ill-bred: a fact sufficiently proved by the special fondness of
|
|
country fellows for striking out maxims, and their readiness to air
|
|
them.
|
|
|
|
To declare a thing to be universally true when it is not is most
|
|
appropriate when working up feelings of horror and indignation in
|
|
our hearers; especially by way of preface, or after the facts have
|
|
been proved. Even hackneyed and commonplace maxims are to be used,
|
|
if they suit one's purpose: just because they are commonplace, every
|
|
one seems to agree with them, and therefore they are taken for
|
|
truth. Thus, any one who is calling on his men to risk an engagement
|
|
without obtaining favourable omens may quote
|
|
|
|
One omen of all is hest, that we fight for our fatherland.
|
|
|
|
Or, if he is calling on them to attack a stronger force-
|
|
|
|
The War-God showeth no favour.
|
|
|
|
Or, if he is urging people to destroy the innocent children of their
|
|
enemies-
|
|
|
|
Fool, who slayeth the father and leaveth his sons to avenge him.
|
|
|
|
Some proverbs are also maxims, e.g. the proverb 'An Attic
|
|
neighbour'. You are not to avoid uttering maxims that contradict
|
|
such sayings as have become public property (I mean such sayings as
|
|
'know thyself' and 'nothing in excess') if doing so will raise your
|
|
hearers' opinion of your character, or convey an effect of strong
|
|
emotion--e.g. an angry speaker might well say, 'It is not true that we
|
|
ought to know ourselves: anyhow, if this man had known himself, he
|
|
would never have thought himself fit for an army command.' It will
|
|
raise people's opinion of our character to say, for instance, 'We
|
|
ought not to follow the saying that bids us treat our friends as
|
|
future enemies: much better to treat our enemies as future friends.'
|
|
The moral purpose should be implied partly by the very wording of
|
|
our maxim. Failing this, we should add our reason: e.g. having said
|
|
'We should treat our friends, not as the saying advises, but as if
|
|
they were going to be our friends always', we should add 'for the
|
|
other behaviour is that of a traitor': or we might put it, I
|
|
disapprove of that saying. A true friend will treat his friend as if
|
|
he were going to be his friend for ever'; and again, 'Nor do I approve
|
|
of the saying "nothing in excess": we are bound to hate bad men
|
|
excessively.' One great advantage of Maxims to a speaker is due to the
|
|
want of intelligence in his hearers, who love to hear him succeed in
|
|
expressing as a universal truth the opinions which they hold
|
|
themselves about particular cases. I will explain what I mean by this,
|
|
indicating at the same time how we are to hunt down the maxims
|
|
required. The maxim, as has been already said, a general statement and
|
|
people love to hear stated in general terms what they already
|
|
believe in some particular connexion: e.g. if a man happens to have
|
|
bad neighbours or bad children, he will agree with any one who tells
|
|
him, 'Nothing is more annoying than having neighbours', or, 'Nothing
|
|
is more foolish than to be the parent of children.' The orator has
|
|
therefore to guess the subjects on which his hearers really hold views
|
|
already, and what those views are, and then must express, as general
|
|
truths, these same views on these same subjects. This is one advantage
|
|
of using maxims. There is another which is more important-it invests a
|
|
speech with moral character. There is moral character in every
|
|
speech in which the moral purpose is conspicuous: and maxims always
|
|
produce this effect, because the utterance of them amounts to a
|
|
general declaration of moral principles: so that, if the maxims are
|
|
sound, they display the speaker as a man of sound moral character.
|
|
So much for the Maxim-its nature, varieties, proper use, and
|
|
advantages.
|
|
|
|
22
|
|
|
|
We now come to the Enthymemes, and will begin the subject with
|
|
some general consideration of the proper way of looking for them,
|
|
and then proceed to what is a distinct question, the lines of argument
|
|
to be embodied in them. It has already been pointed out that the
|
|
Enthymeme is a syllogism, and in what sense it is so. We have also
|
|
noted the differences between it and the syllogism of dialectic.
|
|
Thus we must not carry its reasoning too far back, or the length of
|
|
our argument will cause obscurity: nor must we put in all the steps
|
|
that lead to our conclusion, or we shall waste words in saying what is
|
|
manifest. It is this simplicity that makes the uneducated more
|
|
effective than the educated when addressing popular audiences-makes
|
|
them, as the poets tell us, 'charm the crowd's ears more finely'.
|
|
Educated men lay down broad general principles; uneducated men argue
|
|
from common knowledge and draw obvious conclusions. We must not,
|
|
therefore, start from any and every accepted opinion, but only from
|
|
those we have defined-those accepted by our judges or by those whose
|
|
authority they recognize: and there must, moreover, be no doubt in the
|
|
minds of most, if not all, of our judges that the opinions put forward
|
|
really are of this sort. We should also base our arguments upon
|
|
probabilities as well as upon certainties.
|
|
|
|
The first thing we have to remember is this. Whether our argument
|
|
concerns public affairs or some other subject, we must know some, if
|
|
not all, of the facts about the subject on which we are to speak and
|
|
argue. Otherwise we can have no materials out of which to construct
|
|
arguments. I mean, for instance, how could we advise the Athenians
|
|
whether they should go to war or not, if we did not know their
|
|
strength, whether it was naval or military or both, and how great it
|
|
is; what their revenues amount to; who their friends and enemies
|
|
are; what wars, too, they have waged, and with what success; and so
|
|
on? Or how could we eulogize them if we knew nothing about the
|
|
sea-fight at Salamis, or the battle of Marathon, or what they did
|
|
for the Heracleidae, or any other facts like that? All eulogy is based
|
|
upon the noble deeds--real or imaginary--that stand to the credit of
|
|
those eulogized. On the same principle, invectives are based on
|
|
facts of the opposite kind: the orator looks to see what base
|
|
deeds--real or imaginary--stand to the discredit of those he is
|
|
attacking, such as treachery to the cause of Hellenic freedom, or
|
|
the enslavement of their gallant allies against the barbarians
|
|
(Aegina, Potidaea, &c.), or any other misdeeds of this kind that are
|
|
recorded against them. So, too, in a court of law: whether we are
|
|
prosecuting or defending, we must pay attention to the existing
|
|
facts of the case. It makes no difference whether the subject is the
|
|
Lacedaemonians or the Athenians, a man or a god; we must do the same
|
|
thing. Suppose it to be Achilles whom we are to advise, to praise or
|
|
blame, to accuse or defend; here too we must take the facts, real or
|
|
imaginary; these must be our material, whether we are to praise or
|
|
blame him for the noble or base deeds he has done, to accuse or defend
|
|
him for his just or unjust treatment of others, or to advise him about
|
|
what is or is not to his interest. The same thing applies to any
|
|
subject whatever. Thus, in handling the question whether justice is or
|
|
is not a good, we must start with the real facts about justice and
|
|
goodness. We see, then, that this is the only way in which any one
|
|
ever proves anything, whether his arguments are strictly cogent or
|
|
not: not all facts can form his basis, but only those that bear on the
|
|
matter in hand: nor, plainly, can proof be effected otherwise by means
|
|
of the speech. Consequently, as appears in the Topics, we must first
|
|
of all have by us a selection of arguments about questions that may
|
|
arise and are suitable for us to handle; and then we must try to think
|
|
out arguments of the same type for special needs as they emerge; not
|
|
vaguely and indefinitely, but by keeping our eyes on the actual
|
|
facts of the subject we have to speak on, and gathering in as many
|
|
of them as we can that bear closely upon it: for the more actual facts
|
|
we have at our command, the more easily we prove our case; and the
|
|
more closely they bear on the subject, the more they will seem to
|
|
belong to that speech only instead of being commonplaces. By
|
|
'commonplaces' I mean, for example, eulogy of Achilles because he is a
|
|
human being or a demi-god, or because he joined the expedition against
|
|
Troy: these things are true of many others, so that this kind of
|
|
eulogy applies no better to Achilles than to Diomede. The special
|
|
facts here needed are those that are true of Achilles alone; such
|
|
facts as that he slew Hector, the bravest of the Trojans, and Cycnus
|
|
the invulnerable, who prevented all the Greeks from landing, and again
|
|
that he was the youngest man who joined the expedition, and was not
|
|
bound by oath to join it, and so on.
|
|
|
|
Here, again, we have our first principle of selection of
|
|
Enthymemes-that which refers to the lines of argument selected. We
|
|
will now consider the various elementary classes of enthymemes. (By an
|
|
'elementary class' of enthymeme I mean the same thing as a 'line of
|
|
argument'.) We will begin, as we must begin, by observing that there
|
|
are two kinds of enthymemes. One kind proves some affirmative or
|
|
negative proposition; the other kind disproves one. The difference
|
|
between the two kinds is the same as that between syllogistic proof
|
|
and disproof in dialectic. The demonstrative enthymeme is formed by
|
|
the conjunction of compatible propositions; the refutative, by the
|
|
conjunction of incompatible propositions.
|
|
|
|
We may now be said to have in our hands the lines of argument for
|
|
the various special subjects that it is useful or necessary to handle,
|
|
having selected the propositions suitable in various cases. We have,
|
|
in fact, already ascertained the lines of argument applicable to
|
|
enthymemes about good and evil, the noble and the base, justice and
|
|
injustice, and also to those about types of character, emotions, and
|
|
moral qualities. Let us now lay hold of certain facts about the
|
|
whole subject, considered from a different and more general point of
|
|
view. In the course of our discussion we will take note of the
|
|
distinction between lines of proof and lines of disproof: and also
|
|
of those lines of argument used in what seems to be enthymemes, but
|
|
are not, since they do not represent valid syllogisms. Having made all
|
|
this clear, we will proceed to classify Objections and Refutations,
|
|
showing how they can be brought to bear upon enthymemes.
|
|
|
|
23
|
|
|
|
1. One line of positive proof is based upon consideration of the
|
|
opposite of the thing in question. Observe whether that opposite has
|
|
the opposite quality. If it has not, you refute the original
|
|
proposition; if it has, you establish it. E.g. 'Temperance is
|
|
beneficial; for licentiousness is hurtful'. Or, as in the Messenian
|
|
speech, 'If war is the cause of our present troubles, peace is what we
|
|
need to put things right again'. Or-
|
|
|
|
For if not even evil-doers should
|
|
|
|
Anger us if they meant not what they did,
|
|
|
|
Then can we owe no gratitude to such
|
|
|
|
As were constrained to do the good they did us.
|
|
|
|
Or-
|
|
|
|
Since in this world liars may win belief,
|
|
|
|
Be sure of the opposite likewise-that this world
|
|
|
|
Hears many a true word and believes it not.
|
|
|
|
2. Another line of proof is got by considering some modification
|
|
of the key-word, and arguing that what can or cannot be said of the
|
|
one, can or cannot be said of the other: e.g. 'just' does not always
|
|
mean 'beneficial', or 'justly' would always mean 'beneficially',
|
|
whereas it is not desirable to be justly put to death.
|
|
|
|
3. Another line of proof is based upon correlative ideas. If it is
|
|
true that one man noble or just treatment to another, you argue that
|
|
the other must have received noble or just treatment; or that where it
|
|
is right to command obedience, it must have been right to obey the
|
|
command. Thus Diomedon, the tax-farmer, said of the taxes: 'If it is
|
|
no disgrace for you to sell them, it is no disgrace for us to buy
|
|
them'. Further, if 'well' or 'justly' is true of the person to whom
|
|
a thing is done, you argue that it is true of the doer. But it is
|
|
possible to draw a false conclusion here. It may be just that A should
|
|
be treated in a certain way, and yet not just that he should be so
|
|
treated by B. Hence you must ask yourself two distinct questions:
|
|
(1) Is it right that A should be thus treated? (2) Is it right that
|
|
B should thus treat him? and apply your results properly, according as
|
|
your answers are Yes or No. Sometimes in such a case the two answers
|
|
differ: you may quite easily have a position like that in the Alcmaeon
|
|
of Theodectes:
|
|
|
|
And was there none to loathe thy mother's crime?
|
|
|
|
to which question Alcmaeon in reply says,
|
|
|
|
Why, there are two things to examine here.
|
|
|
|
And when Alphesiboea asks what he means, he rejoins:
|
|
|
|
They judged her fit to die, not me to slay her.
|
|
|
|
Again there is the lawsuit about Demosthenes and the men who killed
|
|
Nicanor; as they were judged to have killed him justly, it was thought
|
|
that he was killed justly. And in the case of the man who was killed
|
|
at Thebes, the judges were requested to decide whether it was unjust
|
|
that he should be killed, since if it was not, it was argued that it
|
|
could not have been unjust to kill him.
|
|
|
|
4. Another line of proof is the 'a fortiori'. Thus it may be
|
|
argued that if even the gods are not omniscient, certainly human
|
|
beings are not. The principle here is that, if a quality does not in
|
|
fact exist where it is more likely to exist, it clearly does not exist
|
|
where it is less likely. Again, the argument that a man who strikes
|
|
his father also strikes his neighbours follows from the principle
|
|
that, if the less likely thing is true, the more likely thing is
|
|
true also; for a man is less likely to strike his father than to
|
|
strike his neighbours. The argument, then, may run thus. Or it may
|
|
be urged that, if a thing is not true where it is more likely, it is
|
|
not true where it is less likely; or that, if it is true where it is
|
|
less likely, it is true where it is more likely: according as we
|
|
have to show that a thing is or is not true. This argument might
|
|
also be used in a case of parity, as in the lines:
|
|
|
|
Thou hast pity for thy sire, who has lost his sons:
|
|
|
|
Hast none for Oeneus, whose brave son is dead?
|
|
|
|
And, again, 'if Theseus did no wrong, neither did Paris'; or 'the sons
|
|
of Tyndareus did no wrong, neither did Paris'; or 'if Hector did
|
|
well to slay Patroclus, Paris did well to slay Achilles'. And 'if
|
|
other followers of an art are not bad men, neither are
|
|
philosophers'. And 'if generals are not bad men because it often
|
|
happens that they are condemned to death, neither are sophists'. And
|
|
the remark that 'if each individual among you ought to think of his
|
|
own city's reputation, you ought all to think of the reputation of
|
|
Greece as a whole'.
|
|
|
|
5. Another line of argument is based on considerations of time. Thus
|
|
Iphicrates, in the case against Harmodius, said, 'if before doing
|
|
the deed I had bargained that, if I did it, I should have a statue,
|
|
you would have given me one. Will you not give me one now that I
|
|
have done the deed? You must not make promises when you are
|
|
expecting a thing to be done for you, and refuse to fulfil them when
|
|
the thing has been done.' And, again, to induce the Thebans to let
|
|
Philip pass through their territory into Attica, it was argued that
|
|
'if he had insisted on this before he helped them against the
|
|
Phocians, they would have promised to do it. It is monstrous,
|
|
therefore, that just because he threw away his advantage then, and
|
|
trusted their honour, they should not let him pass through now'.
|
|
|
|
6. Another line is to apply to the other speaker what he has said
|
|
against yourself. It is an excellent turn to give to a debate, as
|
|
may be seen in the Teucer. It was employed by Iphicrates in his
|
|
reply to Aristophon. 'Would you', he asked, 'take a bribe to betray
|
|
the fleet?' 'No', said Aristophon; and Iphicrates replied, 'Very good:
|
|
if you, who are Aristophon, would not betray the fleet, would I, who
|
|
am Iphicrates?' Only, it must be recognized beforehand that the
|
|
other man is more likely than you are to commit the crime in question.
|
|
Otherwise you will make yourself ridiculous; it is Aristeides who is
|
|
prosecuting, you cannot say that sort of thing to him. The purpose
|
|
is to discredit the prosecutor, who as a rule would have it appear
|
|
that his character is better than that of the defendant, a
|
|
pretension which it is desirable to upset. But the use of such an
|
|
argument is in all cases ridiculous if you are attacking others for
|
|
what you do or would do yourself, or are urging others to do what
|
|
you neither do nor would do yourself.
|
|
|
|
7. Another line of proof is secured by defining your terms. Thus,
|
|
'What is the supernatural? Surely it is either a god or the work of
|
|
a god. Well, any one who believes that the work of a god exists,
|
|
cannot help also believing that gods exist.' Or take the argument of
|
|
Iphicrates, 'Goodness is true nobility; neither Harmodius nor
|
|
Aristogeiton had any nobility before they did a noble deed'. He also
|
|
argued that he himself was more akin to Harmodius and Aristogeiton
|
|
than his opponent was. 'At any rate, my deeds are more akin to those
|
|
of Harmodius and Aristogeiton than yours are'. Another example may
|
|
be found in the Alexander. 'Every one will agree that by incontinent
|
|
people we mean those who are not satisfied with the enjoyment of one
|
|
love.' A further example is to be found in the reason given by
|
|
Socrates for not going to the court of Archelaus. He said that 'one is
|
|
insulted by being unable to requite benefits, as well as by being
|
|
unable to requite injuries'. All the persons mentioned define their
|
|
term and get at its essential meaning, and then use the result when
|
|
reasoning on the point at issue.
|
|
|
|
8. Another line of argument is founded upon the various senses of
|
|
a word. Such a word is 'rightly', as has been explained in the Topics.
|
|
Another line is based upon logical division. Thus, 'All men do wrong
|
|
from one of three motives, A, B, or C: in my case A and B are out of
|
|
the question, and even the accusers do not allege C'.
|
|
|
|
10. Another line is based upon induction. Thus from the case of
|
|
the woman of Peparethus it might be argued that women everywhere can
|
|
settle correctly the facts about their children. Another example of
|
|
this occurred at Athens in the case between the orator Mantias and his
|
|
son, when the boy's mother revealed the true facts: and yet another at
|
|
Thebes, in the case between Ismenias and Stilbon, when Dodonis
|
|
proved that it was Ismenias who was the father of her son
|
|
Thettaliscus, and he was in consequence always regarded as being so. A
|
|
further instance of induction may be taken from the Law of Theodectes:
|
|
'If we do not hand over our horses to the care of men who have
|
|
mishandled other people's horses, nor ships to those who have
|
|
wrecked other people's ships, and if this is true of everything else
|
|
alike, then men who have failed to secure other people's safety are
|
|
not to be employed to secure our own.' Another instance is the
|
|
argument of Alcidamas: 'Every one honours the wise'. Thus the
|
|
Parians have honoured Archilochus, in spite of his bitter tongue;
|
|
the Chians Homer, though he was not their countryman; the Mytilenaeans
|
|
Sappho, though she was a woman; the Lacedaemonians actually made
|
|
Chilon a member of their senate, though they are the least literary of
|
|
men; the Italian Greeks honoured Pythagoras; the inhabitants of
|
|
Lampsacus gave public burial to Anaxagoras, though he was an alien,
|
|
and honour him even to this day. (It may be argued that peoples for
|
|
whom philosophers legislate are always prosperous) on the ground
|
|
that the Athenians became prosperous under Solon's laws and the
|
|
Lacedaemonians under those of Lycurgus, while at Thebes no sooner
|
|
did the leading men become philosophers than the country began to
|
|
prosper.
|
|
|
|
11. Another line of argument is founded upon some decision already
|
|
pronounced, whether on the same subject or on one like it or
|
|
contrary to it. Such a proof is most effective if every one has always
|
|
decided thus; but if not every one, then at any rate most people; or
|
|
if all, or most, wise or good men have thus decided, or the actual
|
|
judges of the present question, or those whose authority they
|
|
accept, or any one whose decision they cannot gainsay because he has
|
|
complete control over them, or those whom it is not seemly to gainsay,
|
|
as the gods, or one's father, or one's teachers. Thus Autocles said,
|
|
when attacking Mixidemides, that it was a strange thing that the Dread
|
|
Goddesses could without loss of dignity submit to the judgement of the
|
|
Areopagus, and yet Mixidemides could not. Or as Sappho said, 'Death is
|
|
an evil thing; the gods have so judged it, or they would die'. Or
|
|
again as Aristippus said in reply to Plato when he spoke somewhat
|
|
too dogmatically, as Aristippus thought: 'Well, anyhow, our friend',
|
|
meaning Socrates, 'never spoke like that'. And Hegesippus, having
|
|
previously consulted Zeus at Olympia, asked Apollo at Delphi
|
|
'whether his opinion was the same as his father's', implying that it
|
|
would be shameful for him to contradict his father. Thus too Isocrates
|
|
argued that Helen must have been a good woman, because Theseus decided
|
|
that she was; and Paris a good man, because the goddesses chose him
|
|
before all others; and Evagoras also, says Isocrates, was good,
|
|
since when Conon met with his misfortune he betook himself to Evagoras
|
|
without trying any one else on the way.
|
|
|
|
12. Another line of argument consists in taking separately the parts
|
|
of a subject. Such is that given in the Topics: 'What sort of motion
|
|
is the soul? for it must be this or that.' The Socrates of
|
|
Theodectes provides an example: 'What temple has he profaned? What
|
|
gods recognized by the state has he not honoured?'
|
|
|
|
13. Since it happens that any given thing usually has both good
|
|
and bad consequences, another line of argument consists in using those
|
|
consequences as a reason for urging that a thing should or should
|
|
not be done, for prosecuting or defending any one, for eulogy or
|
|
censure. E.g. education leads both to unpopularity, which is bad,
|
|
and to wisdom, which is good. Hence you either argue, 'It is therefore
|
|
not well to be educated, since it is not well to be unpopular': or you
|
|
answer, 'No, it is well to be educated, since it is well to be
|
|
wise'. The Art of Rhetoric of Callippus is made up of this line of
|
|
argument, with the addition of those of Possibility and the others
|
|
of that kind already described.
|
|
|
|
14. Another line of argument is used when we have to urge or
|
|
discourage a course of action that may be done in either of two
|
|
opposite ways, and have to apply the method just mentioned to both.
|
|
The difference between this one and the last is that, whereas in the
|
|
last any two things are contrasted, here the things contrasted are
|
|
opposites. For instance, the priestess enjoined upon her son not to
|
|
take to public speaking: 'For', she said, 'if you say what is right,
|
|
men will hate you; if you say what is wrong, the gods will hate
|
|
you.' The reply might be, 'On the contrary, you ought to take to
|
|
public speaking: for if you say what is right the gods will love
|
|
you; if you say what is wrong, men will love you.' This amounts to the
|
|
proverbial 'buying the marsh with the salt'. It is just this
|
|
situation, viz. when each of two opposites has both a good and a bad
|
|
consequence opposite respectively to each other, that has been
|
|
termed divarication.
|
|
|
|
15. Another line of argument is this: The things people approve of
|
|
openly are not those which they approve of secretly: openly, their
|
|
chief praise is given to justice and nobleness; but in their hearts
|
|
they prefer their own advantage. Try, in face of this, to establish
|
|
the point of view which your opponent has not adopted. This is the
|
|
most effective of the forms of argument that contradict common
|
|
opinion.
|
|
|
|
16. Another line is that of rational correspondence. E.g.
|
|
Iphicrates, when they were trying to compel his son, a youth under the
|
|
prescribed age, to perform one of the state duties because he was
|
|
tall, said 'If you count tall boys men, you will next be voting
|
|
short men boys'. And Theodectes in his Law said, 'You make citizens of
|
|
such mercenaries as Strabax and Charidemus, as a reward of their
|
|
merits; will you not make exiles of such citizens as those who have
|
|
done irreparable harm among the mercenaries?'
|
|
|
|
17. Another line is the argument that if two results are the same
|
|
their antecedents are also the same. For instance, it was a saying
|
|
of Xenophanes that to assert that the gods had birth is as impious
|
|
as to say that they die; the consequence of both statements is that
|
|
there is a time when the gods do not exist. This line of proof assumes
|
|
generally that the result of any given thing is always the same:
|
|
e.g. 'you are going to decide not about Isocrates, but about the value
|
|
of the whole profession of philosophy.' Or, 'to give earth and
|
|
water' means slavery; or, 'to share in the Common Peace' means obeying
|
|
orders. We are to make either such assumptions or their opposite, as
|
|
suits us best.
|
|
|
|
18. Another line of argument is based on the fact that men do not
|
|
always make the same choice on a later as on an earlier occasion,
|
|
but reverse their previous choice. E.g. the following enthymeme: 'When
|
|
we were exiles, we fought in order to return; now we have returned, it
|
|
would be strange to choose exile in order not to have to fight.' one
|
|
occasion, that is, they chose to be true to their homes at the cost of
|
|
fighting, and on the other to avoid fighting at the cost of
|
|
deserting their homes.
|
|
|
|
19. Another line of argument is the assertion that some possible
|
|
motive for an event or state of things is the real one: e.g. that a
|
|
gift was given in order to cause pain by its withdrawal. This notion
|
|
underlies the lines:
|
|
|
|
God gives to many great prosperity,
|
|
|
|
Not of good God towards them, but to make
|
|
|
|
The ruin of them more conspicuous.
|
|
|
|
Or take the passage from the Meleager of Antiphon:
|
|
|
|
To slay no boar, but to be witnesses
|
|
|
|
Of Meleager's prowess unto Greece.
|
|
|
|
Or the argument in the Ajax of Theodectes, that Diomede chose out
|
|
Odysseus not to do him honour, but in order that his companion might
|
|
be a lesser man than himself-such a motive for doing so is quite
|
|
possible.
|
|
|
|
20. Another line of argument is common to forensic and
|
|
deliberative oratory, namely, to consider inducements and
|
|
deterrents, and the motives people have for doing or avoiding the
|
|
actions in question. These are the conditions which make us bound to
|
|
act if they are for us, and to refrain from action if they are against
|
|
us: that is, we are bound to act if the action is possible, easy,
|
|
and useful to ourselves or our friends or hurtful to our enemies; this
|
|
is true even if the action entails loss, provided the loss is
|
|
outweighed by the solid advantage. A speaker will urge action by
|
|
pointing to such conditions, and discourage it by pointing to the
|
|
opposite. These same arguments also form the materials for
|
|
accusation or defence-the deterrents being pointed out by the defence,
|
|
and the inducements by the prosecution. As for the defence,...This
|
|
topic forms the whole Art of Rhetoric both of Pamphilus and of
|
|
Callippus.
|
|
|
|
21. Another line of argument refers to things which are supposed
|
|
to happen and yet seem incredible. We may argue that people could
|
|
not have believed them, if they had not been true or nearly true: even
|
|
that they are the more likely to be true because they are
|
|
incredible. For the things which men believe are either facts or
|
|
probabilities: if, therefore, a thing that is believed is improbable
|
|
and even incredible, it must be true, since it is certainly not
|
|
believed because it is at all probable or credible. An example is what
|
|
Androcles of the deme Pitthus said in his well-known arraignment of
|
|
the law. The audience tried to shout him down when he observed that
|
|
the laws required a law to set them right. 'Why', he went on, 'fish
|
|
need salt, improbable and incredible as this might seem for
|
|
creatures reared in salt water; and olive-cakes need oil, incredible
|
|
as it is that what produces oil should need it.'
|
|
|
|
22. Another line of argument is to refute our opponent's case by
|
|
noting any contrasts or contradictions of dates, acts, or words that
|
|
it anywhere displays; and this in any of the three following
|
|
connexions. (1) Referring to our opponent's conduct, e.g. 'He says
|
|
he is devoted to you, yet he conspired with the Thirty.' (2) Referring
|
|
to our own conduct, e.g. 'He says I am litigious, and yet he cannot
|
|
prove that I have been engaged in a single lawsuit.' (3) Referring
|
|
to both of us together, e.g. 'He has never even lent any one a
|
|
penny, but I have ransomed quite a number of you.'
|
|
|
|
23. Another line that is useful for men and causes that have been
|
|
really or seemingly slandered, is to show why the facts are not as
|
|
supposed; pointing out that there is a reason for the false impression
|
|
given. Thus a woman, who had palmed off her son on another woman,
|
|
was thought to be the lad's mistress because she embraced him; but
|
|
when her action was explained the charge was shown to be groundless.
|
|
Another example is from the Ajax of Theodectes, where Odysseus tells
|
|
Ajax the reason why, though he is really braver than Ajax, he is not
|
|
thought so.
|
|
|
|
24. Another line of argument is to show that if the cause is
|
|
present, the effect is present, and if absent, absent. For by
|
|
proving the cause you at once prove the effect, and conversely nothing
|
|
can exist without its cause. Thus Thrasybulus accused Leodamas of
|
|
having had his name recorded as a criminal on the slab in the
|
|
Acropolis, and of erasing the record in the time of the Thirty
|
|
Tyrants: to which Leodamas replied, 'Impossible: for the Thirty
|
|
would have trusted me all the more if my quarrel with the commons
|
|
had been inscribed on the slab.'
|
|
|
|
25. Another line is to consider whether the accused person can
|
|
take or could have taken a better course than that which he is
|
|
recommending or taking, or has taken. If he has not taken this
|
|
better course, it is clear that he is not guilty, since no one
|
|
deliberately and consciously chooses what is bad. This argument is,
|
|
however, fallacious, for it often becomes clear after the event how
|
|
the action could have been done better, though before the event this
|
|
was far from clear.
|
|
|
|
26. Another line is, when a contemplated action is inconsistent with
|
|
any past action, to examine them both together. Thus, when the
|
|
people of Elea asked Xenophanes if they should or should not sacrifice
|
|
to Leucothea and mourn for her, he advised them not to mourn for her
|
|
if they thought her a goddess, and not to sacrifice to her if they
|
|
thought her a mortal woman.
|
|
|
|
27. Another line is to make previous mistakes the grounds of
|
|
accusation or defence. Thus, in the Medea of Carcinus the accusers
|
|
allege that Medea has slain her children; 'at all events', they say,
|
|
'they are not to be seen'-Medea having made the mistake of sending her
|
|
children away. In defence she argues that it is not her children,
|
|
but Jason, whom she would have slain; for it would have been a mistake
|
|
on her part not to do this if she had done the other. This special
|
|
line of argument for enthymeme forms the whole of the Art of
|
|
Rhetoric in use before Theodorus.
|
|
|
|
Another line is to draw meanings from names. Sophocles, for
|
|
instance, says,
|
|
|
|
O steel in heart as thou art steel in name.
|
|
|
|
This line of argument is common in praises of the gods. Thus, too,
|
|
Conon called Thrasybulus rash in counsel. And Herodicus said of
|
|
Thrasymachus, 'You are always bold in battle'; of Polus, 'you are
|
|
always a colt'; and of the legislator Draco that his laws were those
|
|
not of a human being but of a dragon, so savage were they. And, in
|
|
Euripides, Hecuba says of Aphrodite,
|
|
|
|
Her name and Folly's (aphrosuns) lightly begin alike,
|
|
|
|
and Chaeremon writes
|
|
|
|
Pentheus-a name foreshadowing grief (penthos) to come.
|
|
|
|
The Refutative Enthymeme has a greater reputation than the
|
|
Demonstrative, because within a small space it works out two
|
|
opposing arguments, and arguments put side by side are clearer to
|
|
the audience. But of all syllogisms, whether refutative or
|
|
demonstrative, those are most applauded of which we foresee the
|
|
conclusions from the beginning, so long as they are not obvious at
|
|
first sight-for part of the pleasure we feel is at our own intelligent
|
|
anticipation; or those which we follow well enough to see the point of
|
|
them as soon as the last word has been uttered.
|
|
|
|
24
|
|
|
|
Besides genuine syllogisms, there may be syllogisms that look
|
|
genuine but are not; and since an enthymeme is merely a syllogism of a
|
|
particular kind, it follows that, besides genuine enthymemes, there
|
|
may be those that look genuine but are not.
|
|
|
|
1. Among the lines of argument that form the Spurious Enthymeme
|
|
the first is that which arises from the particular words employed.
|
|
|
|
(a) One variety of this is when-as in dialectic, without having gone
|
|
through any reasoning process, we make a final statement as if it were
|
|
the conclusion of such a process, 'Therefore so-and-so is not true',
|
|
'Therefore also so-and-so must be true'-so too in rhetoric a compact
|
|
and antithetical utterance passes for an enthymeme, such language
|
|
being the proper province of enthymeme, so that it is seemingly the
|
|
form of wording here that causes the illusion mentioned. In order to
|
|
produce the effect of genuine reasoning by our form of wording it is
|
|
useful to summarize the results of a number of previous reasonings: as
|
|
'some he saved-others he avenged-the Greeks he freed'. Each of these
|
|
statements has been previously proved from other facts; but the mere
|
|
collocation of them gives the impression of establishing some fresh
|
|
conclusion.
|
|
|
|
(b) Another variety is based on the use of similar words for
|
|
different things; e.g. the argument that the mouse must be a noble
|
|
creature, since it gives its name to the most august of all
|
|
religious rites-for such the Mysteries are. Or one may introduce, into
|
|
a eulogy of the dog, the dog-star; or Pan, because Pindar said:
|
|
|
|
O thou blessed one!
|
|
|
|
Thou whom they of Olympus call
|
|
|
|
The hound of manifold shape
|
|
|
|
That follows the Mother of Heaven:
|
|
|
|
or we may argue that, because there is much disgrace in there not
|
|
being a dog about, there is honour in being a dog. Or that Hermes is
|
|
readier than any other god to go shares, since we never say 'shares
|
|
all round' except of him. Or that speech is a very excellent thing,
|
|
since good men are not said to be worth money but to be worthy of
|
|
esteem-the phrase 'worthy of esteem' also having the meaning of 'worth
|
|
speech'.
|
|
|
|
2. Another line is to assert of the whole what is true of the parts,
|
|
or of the parts what is true of the whole. A whole and its parts are
|
|
supposed to be identical, though often they are not. You have
|
|
therefore to adopt whichever of these two lines better suits your
|
|
purpose. That is how Euthydemus argues: e.g. that any one knows that
|
|
there is a trireme in the Peiraeus, since he knows the separate
|
|
details that make up this statement. There is also the argument that
|
|
one who knows the letters knows the whole word, since the word is
|
|
the same thing as the letters which compose it; or that, if a double
|
|
portion of a certain thing is harmful to health, then a single portion
|
|
must not be called wholesome, since it is absurd that two good
|
|
things should make one bad thing. Put thus, the enthymeme is
|
|
refutative; put as follows; demonstrative: 'For one good thing
|
|
cannot be made up of two bad things.' The whole line of argument is
|
|
fallacious. Again, there is Polycrates' saying that Thrasybulus put
|
|
down thirty tyrants, where the speaker adds them up one by one. Or the
|
|
argument in the Orestes of Theodectes, where the argument is from part
|
|
to whole:
|
|
|
|
'Tis right that she who slays her lord should die.
|
|
|
|
'It is right, too, that the son should avenge his father. Very good:
|
|
these two things are what Orestes has done.' Still, perhaps the two
|
|
things, once they are put together, do not form a right act. The
|
|
fallacy might also be said to be due to omission, since the speaker
|
|
fails to say by whose hand a husband-slayer should die.
|
|
|
|
3. Another line is the use of indignant language, whether to support
|
|
your own case or to overthrow your opponent's. We do this when we
|
|
paint a highly-coloured picture of the situation without having proved
|
|
the facts of it: if the defendant does so, he produces an impression
|
|
of his innocence; and if the prosecutor goes into a passion, he
|
|
produces an impression of the defendant's guilt. Here there is no
|
|
genuine enthymeme: the hearer infers guilt or innocence, but no
|
|
proof is given, and the inference is fallacious accordingly.
|
|
|
|
4. Another line is to use a 'Sign', or single instance, as certain
|
|
evidence; which, again, yields no valid proof. Thus, it might be
|
|
said that lovers are useful to their countries, since the love of
|
|
Harmodius and Aristogeiton caused the downfall of the tyrant
|
|
Hipparchus. Or, again, that Dionysius is a thief, since he is a
|
|
vicious man-there is, of course, no valid proof here; not every
|
|
vicious man is a thief, though every thief is a vicious man.
|
|
|
|
5. Another line represents the accidental as essential. An
|
|
instance is what Polycrates says of the mice, that they 'came to the
|
|
rescue' because they gnawed through the bowstrings. Or it might be
|
|
maintained that an invitation to dinner is a great honour, for it
|
|
was because he was not invited that Achilles was 'angered' with the
|
|
Greeks at Tenedos? As a fact, what angered him was the insult
|
|
involved; it was a mere accident that this was the particular form
|
|
that the insult took.
|
|
|
|
6. Another is the argument from consequence. In the Alexander, for
|
|
instance, it is argued that Paris must have had a lofty disposition,
|
|
since he despised society and lived by himself on Mount Ida: because
|
|
lofty people do this kind of thing, therefore Paris too, we are to
|
|
suppose, had a lofty soul. Or, if a man dresses fashionably and
|
|
roams around at night, he is a rake, since that is the way rakes
|
|
behave. Another similar argument points out that beggars sing and
|
|
dance in temples, and that exiles can live wherever they please, and
|
|
that such privileges are at the disposal of those we account happy and
|
|
therefore every one might be regarded as happy if only he has those
|
|
privileges. What matters, however, is the circumstances under which
|
|
the privileges are enjoyed. Hence this line too falls under the head
|
|
of fallacies by omission.
|
|
|
|
7. Another line consists in representing as causes things which
|
|
are not causes, on the ground that they happened along with or
|
|
before the event in question. They assume that, because B happens
|
|
after A, it happens because of A. Politicians are especially fond of
|
|
taking this line. Thus Demades said that the policy of Demosthenes was
|
|
the cause of all the mischief, 'for after it the war occurred'.
|
|
|
|
8. Another line consists in leaving out any mention of time and
|
|
circumstances. E.g. the argument that Paris was justified in taking
|
|
Helen, since her father left her free to choose: here the freedom
|
|
was presumably not perpetual; it could only refer to her first choice,
|
|
beyond which her father's authority could not go. Or again, one
|
|
might say that to strike a free man is an act of wanton outrage; but
|
|
it is not so in every case-only when it is unprovoked.
|
|
|
|
9. Again, a spurious syllogism may, as in 'eristical' discussions,
|
|
be based on the confusion of the absolute with that which is not
|
|
absolute but particular. As, in dialectic, for instance, it may be
|
|
argued that what-is-not is, on the ground that what-is-not is
|
|
what-is-not: or that the unknown can be known, on the ground that it
|
|
can be known to he unknown: so also in rhetoric a spurious enthymeme
|
|
may be based on the confusion of some particular probability with
|
|
absolute probability. Now no particular probability is universally
|
|
probable: as Agathon says,
|
|
|
|
One might perchance say that was probable-
|
|
|
|
That things improbable oft will hap to men.
|
|
|
|
For what is improbable does happen, and therefore it is probable
|
|
that improbable things will happen. Granted this, one might argue that
|
|
'what is improbable is probable'. But this is not true absolutely. As,
|
|
in eristic, the imposture comes from not adding any clause
|
|
specifying relationship or reference or manner; so here it arises
|
|
because the probability in question is not general but specific. It is
|
|
of this line of argument that Corax's Art of Rhetoric is composed.
|
|
If the accused is not open to the charge-for instance if a weakling be
|
|
tried for violent assault-the defence is that he was not likely to
|
|
do such a thing. But if he is open to the charge-i.e. if he is a
|
|
strong man-the defence is still that he was not likely to do such a
|
|
thing, since he could be sure that people would think he was likely to
|
|
do it. And so with any other charge: the accused must be either open
|
|
or not open to it: there is in either case an appearance of probable
|
|
innocence, but whereas in the latter case the probability is
|
|
genuine, in the former it can only be asserted in the special sense
|
|
mentioned. This sort of argument illustrates what is meant by making
|
|
the worse argument seem the better. Hence people were right in
|
|
objecting to the training Protagoras undertook to give them. It was
|
|
a fraud; the probability it handled was not genuine but spurious,
|
|
and has a place in no art except Rhetoric and Eristic.
|
|
|
|
25
|
|
|
|
Enthymemes, genuine and apparent, have now been described; the
|
|
next subject is their Refutation.
|
|
|
|
An argument may be refuted either by a counter-syllogism or by
|
|
bringing an objection. It is clear that counter-syllogisms can be
|
|
built up from the same lines of arguments as the original
|
|
syllogisms: for the materials of syllogisms are the ordinary
|
|
opinions of men, and such opinions often contradict each other.
|
|
Objections, as appears in the Topics, may be raised in four
|
|
ways-either by directly attacking your opponent's own statement, or by
|
|
putting forward another statement like it, or by putting forward a
|
|
statement contrary to it, or by quoting previous decisions.
|
|
|
|
1. By 'attacking your opponent's own statement' I mean, for
|
|
instance, this: if his enthymeme should assert that love is always
|
|
good, the objection can be brought in two ways, either by making the
|
|
general statement that 'all want is an evil', or by making the
|
|
particular one that there would be no talk of 'Caunian love' if
|
|
there were not evil loves as well as good ones.
|
|
|
|
2. An objection 'from a contrary statement' is raised when, for
|
|
instance, the opponent's enthymeme having concluded that a good man
|
|
does good to all his friends, you object, 'That proves nothing, for
|
|
a bad man does not do evil to all his friends'.
|
|
|
|
3. An example of an objection 'from a like statement' is, the
|
|
enthymeme having shown that ill-used men always hate their
|
|
ill-users, to reply, 'That proves nothing, for well-used men do not
|
|
always love those who used them well'.
|
|
|
|
4. The 'decisions' mentioned are those proceeding from well-known
|
|
men; for instance, if the enthymeme employed has concluded that
|
|
'that allowance ought to be made for drunken offenders, since they did
|
|
not know what they were doing', the objection will be, 'Pittacus,
|
|
then, deserves no approval, or he would not have prescribed
|
|
specially severe penalties for offences due to drunkenness'.
|
|
|
|
Enthymemes are based upon one or other of four kinds of alleged
|
|
fact: (1) Probabilities, (2) Examples, (3) Infallible Signs, (4)
|
|
Ordinary Signs. (1) Enthymemes based upon Probabilities are those
|
|
which argue from what is, or is supposed to be, usually true. (2)
|
|
Enthymemes based upon Example are those which proceed by induction
|
|
from one or more similar cases, arrive at a general proposition, and
|
|
then argue deductively to a particular inference. (3) Enthymemes based
|
|
upon Infallible Signs are those which argue from the inevitable and
|
|
invariable. (4) Enthymemes based upon ordinary Signs are those which
|
|
argue from some universal or particular proposition, true or false.
|
|
|
|
Now (1) as a Probability is that which happens usually but not
|
|
always, Enthymemes founded upon Probabilities can, it is clear, always
|
|
be refuted by raising some objection. The refutation is not always
|
|
genuine: it may be spurious: for it consists in showing not that
|
|
your opponent's premiss is not probable, but Only in showing that it
|
|
is not inevitably true. Hence it is always in defence rather than in
|
|
accusation that it is possible to gain an advantage by using this
|
|
fallacy. For the accuser uses probabilities to prove his case: and
|
|
to refute a conclusion as improbable is not the same thing as to
|
|
refute it as not inevitable. Any argument based upon what usually
|
|
happens is always open to objection: otherwise it would not be a
|
|
probability but an invariable and necessary truth. But the judges
|
|
think, if the refutation takes this form, either that the accuser's
|
|
case is not probable or that they must not decide it; which, as we
|
|
said, is a false piece of reasoning. For they ought to decide by
|
|
considering not merely what must be true but also what is likely to be
|
|
true: this is, indeed, the meaning of 'giving a verdict in
|
|
accordance with one's honest opinion'. Therefore it is not enough
|
|
for the defendant to refute the accusation by proving that the
|
|
charge is not hound to be true: he must do so by showing that it is
|
|
not likely to be true. For this purpose his objection must state
|
|
what is more usually true than the statement attacked. It may do so in
|
|
either of two ways: either in respect of frequency or in respect of
|
|
exactness. It will be most convincing if it does so in both
|
|
respects; for if the thing in question both happens oftener as we
|
|
represent it and happens more as we represent it, the probability is
|
|
particularly great.
|
|
|
|
(2) Fallible Signs, and Enthymemes based upon them, can be refuted
|
|
even if the facts are correct, as was said at the outset. For we
|
|
have shown in the Analytics that no Fallible Sign can form part of a
|
|
valid logical proof.
|
|
|
|
(3) Enthymemes depending on examples may be refuted in the same
|
|
way as probabilities. If we have a negative instance, the argument
|
|
is refuted, in so far as it is proved not inevitable, even though
|
|
the positive examples are more similar and more frequent. And if the
|
|
positive examples are more numerous and more frequent, we must contend
|
|
that the present case is dissimilar, or that its conditions are
|
|
dissimilar, or that it is different in some way or other.
|
|
|
|
(4) It will be impossible to refute Infallible Signs, and Enthymemes
|
|
resting on them, by showing in any way that they do not form a valid
|
|
logical proof: this, too, we see from the Analytics. All we can do
|
|
is to show that the fact alleged does not exist. If there is no
|
|
doubt that it does, and that it is an Infallible Sign, refutation
|
|
now becomes impossible: for this is equivalent to a demonstration
|
|
which is clear in every respect.
|
|
|
|
26
|
|
|
|
Amplification and Depreciation are not an element of enthymeme. By
|
|
'an element of enthymeme' I mean the same thing as a line of
|
|
enthymematic argument-a general class embracing a large number of
|
|
particular kinds of enthymeme. Amplification and Depreciation are
|
|
one kind of enthymeme, viz. the kind used to show that a thing is
|
|
great or small; just as there are other kinds used to show that a
|
|
thing is good or bad, just or unjust, and anything else of the sort.
|
|
All these things are the subject-matter of syllogisms and
|
|
enthymemes; none of these is the line of argument of an enthymeme;
|
|
no more, therefore, are Amplification and Depreciation. Nor are
|
|
Refutative Enthymemes a different species from Constructive. For it is
|
|
clear that refutation consists either in offering positive proof or in
|
|
raising an objection. In the first case we prove the opposite of our
|
|
adversary's statements. Thus, if he shows that a thing has happened,
|
|
we show that it has not; if he shows that it has not happened, we show
|
|
that it has. This, then, could not be the distinction if there were
|
|
one, since the same means are employed by both parties, enthymemes
|
|
being adduced to show that the fact is or is not so-and-so. An
|
|
objection, on the other hand, is not an enthymeme at all, as was
|
|
said in the Topics, consists in stating some accepted opinion from
|
|
which it will be clear that our opponent has not reasoned correctly or
|
|
has made a false assumption.
|
|
|
|
Three points must be studied in making a speech; and we have now
|
|
completed the account of (1) Examples, Maxims, Enthymemes, and in
|
|
general the thought-element the way to invent and refute arguments. We
|
|
have next to discuss (2) Style, and (3) Arrangement.
|
|
|
|
Book III
|
|
|
|
1
|
|
|
|
IN making a speech one must study three points: first, the means
|
|
of producing persuasion; second, the style, or language, to be used;
|
|
third, the proper arrangement of the various parts of the speech. We
|
|
have already specified the sources of persuasion. We have shown that
|
|
these are three in number; what they are; and why there are only these
|
|
three: for we have shown that persuasion must in every case be
|
|
effected either (1) by working on the emotions of the judges
|
|
themselves, (2) by giving them the right impression of the speakers'
|
|
character, or (3) by proving the truth of the statements made.
|
|
|
|
Enthymemes also have been described, and the sources from which they
|
|
should be derived; there being both special and general lines of
|
|
argument for enthymemes.
|
|
|
|
Our next subject will be the style of expression. For it is not
|
|
enough to know what we ought to say; we must also say it as we
|
|
ought; much help is thus afforded towards producing the right
|
|
impression of a speech. The first question to receive attention was
|
|
naturally the one that comes first naturally-how persuasion can be
|
|
produced from the facts themselves. The second is how to set these
|
|
facts out in language. A third would be the proper method of delivery;
|
|
this is a thing that affects the success of a speech greatly; but
|
|
hitherto the subject has been neglected. Indeed, it was long before it
|
|
found a way into the arts of tragic drama and epic recitation: at
|
|
first poets acted their tragedies themselves. It is plain that
|
|
delivery has just as much to do with oratory as with poetry. (In
|
|
connexion with poetry, it has been studied by Glaucon of Teos among
|
|
others.) It is, essentially, a matter of the right management of the
|
|
voice to express the various emotions-of speaking loudly, softly, or
|
|
between the two; of high, low, or intermediate pitch; of the various
|
|
rhythms that suit various subjects. These are the three
|
|
things-volume of sound, modulation of pitch, and rhythm-that a speaker
|
|
bears in mind. It is those who do bear them in mind who usually win
|
|
prizes in the dramatic contests; and just as in drama the actors now
|
|
count for more than the poets, so it is in the contests of public
|
|
life, owing to the defects of our political institutions. No
|
|
systematic treatise upon the rules of delivery has yet been
|
|
composed; indeed, even the study of language made no progress till
|
|
late in the day. Besides, delivery is-very properly-not regarded as an
|
|
elevated subject of inquiry. Still, the whole business of rhetoric
|
|
being concerned with appearances, we must pay attention to the subject
|
|
of delivery, unworthy though it is, because we cannot do without it.
|
|
The right thing in speaking really is that we should be satisfied
|
|
not to annoy our hearers, without trying to delight them: we ought
|
|
in fairness to fight our case with no help beyond the bare facts:
|
|
nothing, therefore, should matter except the proof of those facts.
|
|
Still, as has been already said, other things affect the result
|
|
considerably, owing to the defects of our hearers. The arts of
|
|
language cannot help having a small but real importance, whatever it
|
|
is we have to expound to others: the way in which a thing is said does
|
|
affect its intelligibility. Not, however, so much importance as people
|
|
think. All such arts are fanciful and meant to charm the hearer.
|
|
Nobody uses fine language when teaching geometry.
|
|
|
|
When the principles of delivery have been worked out, they will
|
|
produce the same effect as on the stage. But only very slight attempts
|
|
to deal with them have been made and by a few people, as by
|
|
Thrasymachus in his 'Appeals to Pity'. Dramatic ability is a natural
|
|
gift, and can hardly be systematically taught. The principles of
|
|
good diction can be so taught, and therefore we have men of ability in
|
|
this direction too, who win prizes in their turn, as well as those
|
|
speakers who excel in delivery-speeches of the written or literary
|
|
kind owe more of their effect to their direction than to their
|
|
thought.
|
|
|
|
It was naturally the poets who first set the movement going; for
|
|
words represent things, and they had also the human voice at their
|
|
disposal, which of all our organs can best represent other things.
|
|
Thus the arts of recitation and acting were formed, and others as
|
|
well. Now it was because poets seemed to win fame through their fine
|
|
language when their thoughts were simple enough, that the language
|
|
of oratorical prose at first took a poetical colour, e.g. that of
|
|
Gorgias. Even now most uneducated people think that poetical
|
|
language makes the finest discourses. That is not true: the language
|
|
of prose is distinct from that of poetry. This is shown by the state
|
|
of things to-day, when even the language of tragedy has altered its
|
|
character. Just as iambics were adopted, instead of tetrameters,
|
|
because they are the most prose-like of all metres, so tragedy has
|
|
given up all those words, not used in ordinary talk, which decorated
|
|
the early drama and are still used by the writers of hexameter
|
|
poems. It is therefore ridiculous to imitate a poetical manner which
|
|
the poets themselves have dropped; and it is now plain that we have
|
|
not to treat in detail the whole question of style, but may confine
|
|
ourselves to that part of it which concerns our present subject,
|
|
rhetoric. The other--the poetical--part of it has been discussed in
|
|
the treatise on the Art of Poetry.
|
|
|
|
2
|
|
|
|
We may, then, start from the observations there made, including
|
|
the definition of style. Style to be good must be clear, as is
|
|
proved by the fact that speech which fails to convey a plain meaning
|
|
will fail to do just what speech has to do. It must also be
|
|
appropriate, avoiding both meanness and undue elevation; poetical
|
|
language is certainly free from meanness, but it is not appropriate to
|
|
prose. Clearness is secured by using the words (nouns and verbs alike)
|
|
that are current and ordinary. Freedom from meanness, and positive
|
|
adornment too, are secured by using the other words mentioned in the
|
|
Art of Poetry. Such variation from what is usual makes the language
|
|
appear more stately. People do not feel towards strangers as they do
|
|
towards their own countrymen, and the same thing is true of their
|
|
feeling for language. It is therefore well to give to everyday
|
|
speech an unfamiliar air: people like what strikes them, and are
|
|
struck by what is out of the way. In verse such effects are common,
|
|
and there they are fitting: the persons and things there spoken of are
|
|
comparatively remote from ordinary life. In prose passages they are
|
|
far less often fitting because the subject-matter is less exalted.
|
|
Even in poetry, it is not quite appropriate that fine language
|
|
should be used by a slave or a very young man, or about very trivial
|
|
subjects: even in poetry the style, to be appropriate, must
|
|
sometimes be toned down, though at other times heightened. We can
|
|
now see that a writer must disguise his art and give the impression of
|
|
speaking naturally and not artificially. Naturalness is persuasive,
|
|
artificiality is the contrary; for our hearers are prejudiced and
|
|
think we have some design against them, as if we were mixing their
|
|
wines for them. It is like the difference between the quality of
|
|
Theodorus' voice and the voices of all other actors: his really
|
|
seems to be that of the character who is speaking, theirs do not. We
|
|
can hide our purpose successfully by taking the single words of our
|
|
composition from the speech of ordinary life. This is done in poetry
|
|
by Euripides, who was the first to show the way to his successors.
|
|
|
|
Language is composed of nouns and verbs. Nouns are of the various
|
|
kinds considered in the treatise on Poetry. Strange words, compound
|
|
words, and invented words must be used sparingly and on few occasions:
|
|
on what occasions we shall state later. The reason for this
|
|
restriction has been already indicated: they depart from what is
|
|
suitable, in the direction of excess. In the language of prose,
|
|
besides the regular and proper terms for things, metaphorical terms
|
|
only can be used with advantage. This we gather from the fact that
|
|
these two classes of terms, the proper or regular and the
|
|
metaphorical-these and no others-are used by everybody in
|
|
conversation. We can now see that a good writer can produce a style
|
|
that is distinguished without being obtrusive, and is at the same time
|
|
clear, thus satisfying our definition of good oratorical prose.
|
|
Words of ambiguous meaning are chiefly useful to enable the sophist to
|
|
mislead his hearers. Synonyms are useful to the poet, by which I
|
|
mean words whose ordinary meaning is the same, e.g. 'porheueseai'
|
|
(advancing) and 'badizein' (proceeding); these two are ordinary
|
|
words and have the same meaning.
|
|
|
|
In the Art of Poetry, as we have already said, will be found
|
|
definitions of these kinds of words; a classification of Metaphors;
|
|
and mention of the fact that metaphor is of great value both in poetry
|
|
and in prose. Prose-writers must, however, pay specially careful
|
|
attention to metaphor, because their other resources are scantier than
|
|
those of poets. Metaphor, moreover, gives style clearness, charm,
|
|
and distinction as nothing else can: and it is not a thing whose use
|
|
can be taught by one man to another. Metaphors, like epithets, must be
|
|
fitting, which means that they must fairly correspond to the thing
|
|
signified: failing this, their inappropriateness will be
|
|
conspicuous: the want of harmony between two things is emphasized by
|
|
their being placed side by side. It is like having to ask ourselves
|
|
what dress will suit an old man; certainly not the crimson cloak
|
|
that suits a young man. And if you wish to pay a compliment, you
|
|
must take your metaphor from something better in the same line; if
|
|
to disparage, from something worse. To illustrate my meaning: since
|
|
opposites are in the same class, you do what I have suggested if you
|
|
say that a man who begs 'prays', and a man who prays 'begs'; for
|
|
praying and begging are both varieties of asking. So Iphicrates called
|
|
Callias a 'mendicant priest' instead of a 'torch-bearer', and
|
|
Callias replied that Iphicrates must be uninitiated or he would have
|
|
called him not a 'mendicant priest' but a 'torch-bearer'. Both are
|
|
religious titles, but one is honourable and the other is not. Again,
|
|
somebody calls actors 'hangers-on of Dionysus', but they call
|
|
themselves 'artists': each of these terms is a metaphor, the one
|
|
intended to throw dirt at the actor, the other to dignify him. And
|
|
pirates now call themselves 'purveyors'. We can thus call a crime a
|
|
mistake, or a mistake a crime. We can say that a thief 'took' a thing,
|
|
or that he 'plundered' his victim. An expression like that of
|
|
Euripides' Telephus,
|
|
|
|
King of the oar, on Mysia's coast he landed,
|
|
|
|
is inappropriate; the word 'king' goes beyond the dignity of the
|
|
subject, and so the art is not concealed. A metaphor may be amiss
|
|
because the very syllables of the words conveying it fail to
|
|
indicate sweetness of vocal utterance. Thus Dionysius the Brazen in
|
|
his elegies calls poetry 'Calliope's screech'. Poetry and screeching
|
|
are both, to be sure, vocal utterances. But the metaphor is bad,
|
|
because the sounds of 'screeching', unlike those of poetry, are
|
|
discordant and unmeaning. Further, in using metaphors to give names to
|
|
nameless things, we must draw them not from remote but from kindred
|
|
and similar things, so that the kinship is clearly perceived as soon
|
|
as the words are said. Thus in the celebrated riddle
|
|
|
|
I marked how a man glued bronze with fire to another man's body,
|
|
|
|
the process is nameless; but both it and gluing are a kind of
|
|
application, and that is why the application of the cupping-glass is
|
|
here called a 'gluing'. Good riddles do, in general, provide us with
|
|
satisfactory metaphors: for metaphors imply riddles, and therefore a
|
|
good riddle can furnish a good metaphor. Further, the materials of
|
|
metaphors must be beautiful; and the beauty, like the ugliness, of all
|
|
words may, as Licymnius says, lie in their sound or in their
|
|
meaning. Further, there is a third consideration-one that upsets the
|
|
fallacious argument of the sophist Bryson, that there is no such thing
|
|
as foul language, because in whatever words you put a given thing your
|
|
meaning is the same. This is untrue. One term may describe a thing
|
|
more truly than another, may be more like it, and set it more
|
|
intimately before our eyes. Besides, two different words will
|
|
represent a thing in two different lights; so on this ground also
|
|
one term must be held fairer or fouler than another. For both of two
|
|
terms will indicate what is fair, or what is foul, but not simply
|
|
their fairness or their foulness, or if so, at any rate not in an
|
|
equal degree. The materials of metaphor must be beautiful to the
|
|
ear, to the understanding, to the eye or some other physical sense. It
|
|
is better, for instance, to say 'rosy-fingered morn', than
|
|
'crimson-fingered' or, worse still, 'red-fingered morn'. The
|
|
epithets that we apply, too, may have a bad and ugly aspect, as when
|
|
Orestes is called a 'mother-slayer'; or a better one, as when he is
|
|
called his 'father's avenger'. Simonides, when the victor in the
|
|
mule-race offered him a small fee, refused to write him an ode,
|
|
because, he said, it was so unpleasant to write odes to half-asses:
|
|
but on receiving an adequate fee, he wrote
|
|
|
|
Hail to you, daughters of storm-footed steeds?
|
|
|
|
though of course they were daughters of asses too. The same effect
|
|
is attained by the use of diminutives, which make a bad thing less bad
|
|
and a good thing less good. Take, for instance, the banter of
|
|
Aristophanes in the Babylonians where he uses 'goldlet' for 'gold',
|
|
'cloaklet' for 'cloak', 'scoffiet' for 'scoff, and 'plaguelet'. But
|
|
alike in using epithets and in using diminutives we must be wary and
|
|
must observe the mean.
|
|
|
|
3
|
|
|
|
Bad taste in language may take any of four forms:
|
|
|
|
(1) The misuse of compound words. Lycophron, for instance, talks
|
|
of the 'many visaged heaven' above the 'giant-crested earth', and
|
|
again the 'strait-pathed shore'; and Gorgias of the 'pauper-poet
|
|
flatterer' and 'oath-breaking and over-oath-keeping'. Alcidamas uses
|
|
such expressions as 'the soul filling with rage and face becoming
|
|
flame-flushed', and 'he thought their enthusiasm would be
|
|
issue-fraught' and 'issue-fraught he made the persuasion of his
|
|
words', and 'sombre-hued is the floor of the sea'.The way all these
|
|
words are compounded makes them, we feel, fit for verse only. This,
|
|
then, is one form in which bad taste is shown.
|
|
|
|
(2) Another is the employment of strange words. For instance,
|
|
Lycophron talks of 'the prodigious Xerxes' and 'spoliative Sciron';
|
|
Alcidamas of 'a toy for poetry' and 'the witlessness of nature', and
|
|
says 'whetted with the unmitigated temper of his spirit'.
|
|
|
|
(3) A third form is the use of long, unseasonable, or frequent
|
|
epithets. It is appropriate enough for a poet to talk of 'white milk',
|
|
in prose such epithets are sometimes lacking in appropriateness or,
|
|
when spread too thickly, plainly reveal the author turning his prose
|
|
into poetry. Of course we must use some epithets, since they lift
|
|
our style above the usual level and give it an air of distinction. But
|
|
we must aim at the due mean, or the result will be worse than if we
|
|
took no trouble at all; we shall get something actually bad instead of
|
|
something merely not good. That is why the epithets of Alcidamas
|
|
seem so tasteless; he does not use them as the seasoning of the
|
|
meat, but as the meat itself, so numerous and swollen and aggressive
|
|
are they. For instance, he does not say 'sweat', but 'the moist
|
|
sweat'; not 'to the Isthmian games', but 'to the world-concourse of
|
|
the Isthmian games'; not 'laws', but 'the laws that are monarchs of
|
|
states'; not 'at a run', but 'his heart impelling him to speed of
|
|
foot'; not 'a school of the Muses', but 'Nature's school of the
|
|
Muses had he inherited'; and so 'frowning care of heart', and
|
|
'achiever' not of 'popularity' but of 'universal popularity', and
|
|
'dispenser of pleasure to his audience', and 'he concealed it' not
|
|
'with boughs' but 'with boughs of the forest trees', and 'he
|
|
clothed' not 'his body' but 'his body's nakedness', and 'his soul's
|
|
desire was counter imitative' (this's at one and the same time a
|
|
compound and an epithet, so that it seems a poet's effort), and 'so
|
|
extravagant the excess of his wickedness'. We thus see how the
|
|
inappropriateness of such poetical language imports absurdity and
|
|
tastelessness into speeches, as well as the obscurity that comes
|
|
from all this verbosity-for when the sense is plain, you only
|
|
obscure and spoil its clearness by piling up words.
|
|
|
|
The ordinary use of compound words is where there is no term for a
|
|
thing and some compound can be easily formed, like 'pastime'
|
|
(chronotribein); but if this is much done, the prose character
|
|
disappears entirely. We now see why the language of compounds is
|
|
just the thing for writers of dithyrambs, who love sonorous noises;
|
|
strange words for writers of epic poetry, which is a proud and stately
|
|
affair; and metaphor for iambic verse, the metre which (as has been
|
|
already' said) is widely used to-day.
|
|
|
|
(4) There remains the fourth region in which bad taste may be shown,
|
|
metaphor. Metaphors like other things may be inappropriate. Some are
|
|
so because they are ridiculous; they are indeed used by comic as
|
|
well as tragic poets. Others are too grand and theatrical; and
|
|
these, if they are far-fetched, may also be obscure. For instance,
|
|
Gorgias talks of 'events that are green and full of sap', and says
|
|
'foul was the deed you sowed and evil the harvest you reaped'. That is
|
|
too much like poetry. Alcidamas, again, called philosophy 'a
|
|
fortress that threatens the power of law', and the Odyssey 'a goodly
|
|
looking-glass of human life',' talked about 'offering no such toy to
|
|
poetry': all these expressions fail, for the reasons given, to carry
|
|
the hearer with them. The address of Gorgias to the swallow, when
|
|
she had let her droppings fall on him as she flew overhead, is in
|
|
the best tragic manner. He said, 'Nay, shame, O Philomela'.
|
|
Considering her as a bird, you could not call her act shameful;
|
|
considering her as a girl, you could; and so it was a good gibe to
|
|
address her as what she was once and not as what she is.
|
|
|
|
4
|
|
|
|
The Simile also is a metaphor; the difference is but slight. When
|
|
the poet says of Achilles that he
|
|
|
|
Leapt on the foe as a lion,
|
|
|
|
this is a simile; when he says of him 'the lion leapt', it is a
|
|
metaphor-here, since both are courageous, he has transferred to
|
|
Achilles the name of 'lion'. Similes are useful in prose as well as in
|
|
verse; but not often, since they are of the nature of poetry. They are
|
|
to be employed just as metaphors are employed, since they are really
|
|
the same thing except for the difference mentioned.
|
|
|
|
The following are examples of similes. Androtion said of Idrieus
|
|
that he was like a terrier let off the chain, that flies at you and
|
|
bites you-Idrieus too was savage now that he was let out of his
|
|
chains. Theodamas compared Archidamus to an Euxenus who could not do
|
|
geometry-a proportional simile, implying that Euxenus is an Archidamus
|
|
who can do geometry. In Plato's Republic those who strip the dead
|
|
are compared to curs which bite the stones thrown at them but do not
|
|
touch the thrower, and there is the simile about the Athenian
|
|
people, who are compared to a ship's captain who is strong but a
|
|
little deaf; and the one about poets' verses, which are likened to
|
|
persons who lack beauty but possess youthful freshness-when the
|
|
freshness has faded the charm perishes, and so with verses when broken
|
|
up into prose. Pericles compared the Samians to children who take
|
|
their pap but go on crying; and the Boeotians to holm-oaks, because
|
|
they were ruining one another by civil wars just as one oak causes
|
|
another oak's fall. Demosthenes said that the Athenian people were
|
|
like sea-sick men on board ship. Again, Demosthenes compared the
|
|
political orators to nurses who swallow the bit of food themselves and
|
|
then smear the children's lips with the spittle. Antisthenes
|
|
compared the lean Cephisodotus to frankincense, because it was his
|
|
consumption that gave one pleasure. All these ideas may be expressed
|
|
either as similes or as metaphors; those which succeed as metaphors
|
|
will obviously do well also as similes, and similes, with the
|
|
explanation omitted, will appear as metaphors. But the proportional
|
|
metaphor must always apply reciprocally to either of its co-ordinate
|
|
terms. For instance, if a drinking-bowl is the shield of Dionysus, a
|
|
shield may fittingly be called the drinking-bowl of Ares.
|
|
|
|
5
|
|
|
|
Such, then, are the ingredients of which speech is composed. The
|
|
foundation of good style is correctness of language, which falls under
|
|
five heads. (1) First, the proper use of connecting words, and the
|
|
arrangement of them in the natural sequence which some of them
|
|
require. For instance, the connective 'men' (e.g. ego men) requires
|
|
the correlative de (e.g. o de). The answering word must be brought
|
|
in before the first has been forgotten, and not be widely separated
|
|
from it; nor, except in the few cases where this is appropriate, is
|
|
another connective to be introduced before the one required.
|
|
Consider the sentence, 'But as soon as he told me (for Cleon had
|
|
come begging and praying), took them along and set out.' In this
|
|
sentence many connecting words are inserted in front of the one
|
|
required to complete the sense; and if there is a long interval before
|
|
'set out', the result is obscurity. One merit, then, of good style
|
|
lies in the right use of connecting words. (2) The second lies in
|
|
calling things by their own special names and not by vague general
|
|
ones. (3) The third is to avoid ambiguities; unless, indeed, you
|
|
definitely desire to be ambiguous, as those do who have nothing to say
|
|
but are pretending to mean something. Such people are apt to put
|
|
that sort of thing into verse. Empedocles, for instance, by his long
|
|
circumlocutions imposes on his hearers; these are affected in the same
|
|
way as most people are when they listen to diviners, whose ambiguous
|
|
utterances are received with nods of acquiescence-
|
|
|
|
Croesus by crossing the Halys will ruin a mighty realm.
|
|
|
|
Diviners use these vague generalities about the matter in hand
|
|
because their predictions are thus, as a rule, less likely to be
|
|
falsified. We are more likely to be right, in the game of 'odd and
|
|
even', if we simply guess 'even' or 'odd' than if we guess at the
|
|
actual number; and the oracle-monger is more likely to be right if
|
|
he simply says that a thing will happen than if he says when it will
|
|
happen, and therefore he refuses to add a definite date. All these
|
|
ambiguities have the same sort of effect, and are to be avoided unless
|
|
we have some such object as that mentioned. (4) A fourth rule is to
|
|
observe Protagoras' classification of nouns into male, female, and
|
|
inanimate; for these distinctions also must be correctly given.
|
|
'Upon her arrival she said her say and departed (e d elthousa kai
|
|
dialechtheisa ocheto).' (5) A fifth rule is to express plurality,
|
|
fewness, and unity by the correct wording, e.g. 'Having come, they
|
|
struck me (oi d elthontes etupton me).'
|
|
|
|
It is a general rule that a written composition should be easy to
|
|
read and therefore easy to deliver. This cannot be so where there
|
|
are many connecting words or clauses, or where punctuation is hard, as
|
|
in the writings of Heracleitus. To punctuate Heracleitus is no easy
|
|
task, because we often cannot tell whether a particular word belongs
|
|
to what precedes or what follows it. Thus, at the outset of his
|
|
treatise he says, 'Though this truth is always men understand it not',
|
|
where it is not clear with which of the two clauses the word
|
|
'always' should be joined by the punctuation. Further, the following
|
|
fact leads to solecism, viz. that the sentence does not work out
|
|
properly if you annex to two terms a third which does not suit them
|
|
both. Thus either 'sound' or 'colour' will fail to work out properly
|
|
with some verbs: 'perceive' will apply to both, 'see' will not.
|
|
Obscurity is also caused if, when you intend to insert a number of
|
|
details, you do not first make your meaning clear; for instance, if
|
|
you say, 'I meant, after telling him this, that and the other thing,
|
|
to set out', rather than something of this kind 'I meant to set out
|
|
after telling him; then this, that, and the other thing occurred.'
|
|
|
|
6
|
|
|
|
The following suggestions will help to give your language
|
|
impressiveness. (1) Describe a thing instead of naming it: do not
|
|
say 'circle', but 'that surface which extends equally from the
|
|
middle every way'. To achieve conciseness, do the opposite-put the
|
|
name instead of the description. When mentioning anything ugly or
|
|
unseemly, use its name if it is the description that is ugly, and
|
|
describe it if it is the name that is ugly. (2) Represent things
|
|
with the help of metaphors and epithets, being careful to avoid
|
|
poetical effects. (3) Use plural for singular, as in poetry, where one
|
|
finds
|
|
|
|
Unto havens Achaean,
|
|
|
|
though only one haven is meant, and
|
|
|
|
Here are my letter's many-leaved folds.
|
|
|
|
(4) Do not bracket two words under one article, but put one
|
|
article with each; e.g. 'that wife of ours.' The reverse to secure
|
|
conciseness; e.g. 'our wife.' Use plenty of connecting words;
|
|
conversely, to secure conciseness, dispense with connectives, while
|
|
still preserving connexion; e.g. 'having gone and spoken', and 'having
|
|
gone, I spoke', respectively. (6) And the practice of Antimachus, too,
|
|
is useful-to describe a thing by mentioning attributes it does not
|
|
possess; as he does in talking of Teumessus
|
|
|
|
There is a little wind-swept knoll...
|
|
|
|
A subject can be developed indefinitely along these lines. You may
|
|
apply this method of treatment by negation either to good or to bad
|
|
qualities, according to which your subject requires. It is from this
|
|
source that the poets draw expressions such as the 'stringless' or
|
|
'lyreless' melody, thus forming epithets out of negations. This device
|
|
is popular in proportional metaphors, as when the trumpet's note is
|
|
called 'a lyreless melody'.
|
|
|
|
7
|
|
|
|
Your language will be appropriate if it expresses emotion and
|
|
character, and if it corresponds to its subject. 'Correspondence to
|
|
subject' means that we must neither speak casually about weighty
|
|
matters, nor solemnly about trivial ones; nor must we add ornamental
|
|
epithets to commonplace nouns, or the effect will be comic, as in
|
|
the works of Cleophon, who can use phrases as absurd as 'O queenly
|
|
fig-tree'. To express emotion, you will employ the language of anger
|
|
in speaking of outrage; the language of disgust and discreet
|
|
reluctance to utter a word when speaking of impiety or foulness; the
|
|
language of exultation for a tale of glory, and that of humiliation
|
|
for a tale of and so in all other cases.
|
|
|
|
This aptness of language is one thing that makes people believe in
|
|
the truth of your story: their minds draw the false conclusion that
|
|
you are to be trusted from the fact that others behave as you do
|
|
when things are as you describe them; and therefore they take your
|
|
story to be true, whether it is so or not. Besides, an emotional
|
|
speaker always makes his audience feel with him, even when there is
|
|
nothing in his arguments; which is why many speakers try to
|
|
overwhelm their audience by mere noise.
|
|
|
|
Furthermore, this way of proving your story by displaying these
|
|
signs of its genuineness expresses your personal character. Each class
|
|
of men, each type of disposition, will have its own appropriate way of
|
|
letting the truth appear. Under 'class' I include differences of
|
|
age, as boy, man, or old man; of sex, as man or woman; of nationality,
|
|
as Spartan or Thessalian. By 'dispositions' I here mean those
|
|
dispositions only which determine the character of a man's for it is
|
|
not every disposition that does this. If, then, a speaker uses the
|
|
very words which are in keeping with a particular disposition, he will
|
|
reproduce the corresponding character; for a rustic and an educated
|
|
man will not say the same things nor speak in the same way. Again,
|
|
some impression is made upon an audience by a device which
|
|
speech-writers employ to nauseous excess, when they say 'Who does
|
|
not know this?' or 'It is known to everybody.' The hearer is ashamed
|
|
of his ignorance, and agrees with the speaker, so as to have a share
|
|
of the knowledge that everybody else possesses.
|
|
|
|
All the variations of oratorical style are capable of being used
|
|
in season or out of season. The best way to counteract any
|
|
exaggeration is the well-worn device by which the speaker puts in some
|
|
criticism of himself; for then people feel it must be all right for
|
|
him to talk thus, since he certainly knows what he is doing.
|
|
Further, it is better not to have everything always just corresponding
|
|
to everything else-your hearers will see through you less easily thus.
|
|
I mean for instance, if your words are harsh, you should not extend
|
|
this harshness to your voice and your countenance and have
|
|
everything else in keeping. If you do, the artificial character of
|
|
each detail becomes apparent; whereas if you adopt one device and
|
|
not another, you are using art all the same and yet nobody notices it.
|
|
(To be sure, if mild sentiments are expressed in harsh tones and harsh
|
|
sentiments in mild tones, you become comparatively unconvincing.)
|
|
Compound words, fairly plentiful epithets, and strange words best suit
|
|
an emotional speech. We forgive an angry man for talking about a wrong
|
|
as 'heaven-high' or 'colossal'; and we excuse such language when the
|
|
speaker has his hearers already in his hands and has stirred them
|
|
deeply either by praise or blame or anger or affection, as
|
|
Isocrates, for instance, does at the end of his Panegyric, with his
|
|
'name and fame' and 'in that they brooked'. Men do speak in this
|
|
strain when they are deeply stirred, and so, once the audience is in a
|
|
like state of feeling, approval of course follows. This is why such
|
|
language is fitting in poetry, which is an inspired thing. This
|
|
language, then, should be used either under stress of emotion, or
|
|
ironically, after the manner of Gorgias and of the passages in the
|
|
Phaedrus.
|
|
|
|
8
|
|
|
|
The form of a prose composition should be neither metrical nor
|
|
destitute of rhythm. The metrical form destroys the hearer's trust
|
|
by its artificial appearance, and at the same time it diverts his
|
|
attention, making him watch for metrical recurrences, just as children
|
|
catch up the herald's question, 'Whom does the freedman choose as
|
|
his advocate?', with the answer 'Cleon!' On the other hand,
|
|
unrhythmical language is too unlimited; we do not want the limitations
|
|
of metre, but some limitation we must have, or the effect will be
|
|
vague and unsatisfactory. Now it is number that limits all things; and
|
|
it is the numerical limitation of the forms of a composition that
|
|
constitutes rhythm, of which metres are definite sections. Prose,
|
|
then, is to be rhythmical, but not metrical, or it will become not
|
|
prose but verse. It should not even have too precise a prose rhythm,
|
|
and therefore should only be rhythmical to a certain extent.
|
|
|
|
Of the various rhythms, the heroic has dignity, but lacks the
|
|
tones of the spoken language. The iambic is the very language of
|
|
ordinary people, so that in common talk iambic lines occur oftener
|
|
than any others: but in a speech we need dignity and the power of
|
|
taking the hearer out of his ordinary self. The trochee is too much
|
|
akin to wild dancing: we can see this in tetrameter verse, which is
|
|
one of the trochaic rhythms.
|
|
|
|
There remains the paean, which speakers began to use in the time
|
|
of Thrasymachus, though they had then no name to give it. The paean is
|
|
a third class of rhythm, closely akin to both the two already
|
|
mentioned; it has in it the ratio of three to two, whereas the other
|
|
two kinds have the ratio of one to one, and two to one respectively.
|
|
Between the two last ratios comes the ratio of one-and-a-half to
|
|
one, which is that of the paean.
|
|
|
|
Now the other two kinds of rhythm must be rejected in writing prose,
|
|
partly for the reasons given, and partly because they are too
|
|
metrical; and the paean must be adopted, since from this alone of
|
|
the rhythms mentioned no definite metre arises, and therefore it is
|
|
the least obtrusive of them. At present the same form of paean is
|
|
employed at the beginning a at the end of sentences, whereas the end
|
|
should differ from the beginning. There are two opposite kinds of
|
|
paean, one of which is suitable to the beginning of a sentence,
|
|
where it is indeed actually used; this is the kind that begins with
|
|
a long syllable and ends with three short ones, as
|
|
|
|
Dalogenes | eite Luki | an,
|
|
|
|
and
|
|
|
|
Chruseokom | a Ekate | pai Dios.
|
|
|
|
The other paean begins, conversely, with three short syllables and
|
|
ends with a long one, as
|
|
|
|
meta de lan | udata t ok | eanon e | oanise nux.
|
|
|
|
This kind of paean makes a real close: a short syllable can give no
|
|
effect of finality, and therefore makes the rhythm appear truncated. A
|
|
sentence should break off with the long syllable: the fact that it
|
|
is over should be indicated not by the scribe, or by his period-mark
|
|
in the margin, but by the rhythm itself.
|
|
|
|
We have now seen that our language must be rhythmical and not
|
|
destitute of rhythm, and what rhythms, in what particular shape,
|
|
make it so.
|
|
|
|
9
|
|
|
|
The language of prose must be either free-running, with its parts
|
|
united by nothing except the connecting words, like the preludes in
|
|
dithyrambs; or compact and antithetical, like the strophes of the
|
|
old poets. The free-running style is the ancient one, e.g. 'Herein
|
|
is set forth the inquiry of Herodotus the Thurian.' Every one used
|
|
this method formerly; not many do so now. By 'free-running' style I
|
|
mean the kind that has no natural stopping-places, and comes to a stop
|
|
only because there is no more to say of that subject. This style is
|
|
unsatisfying just because it goes on indefinitely-one always likes
|
|
to sight a stopping-place in front of one: it is only at the goal that
|
|
men in a race faint and collapse; while they see the end of the course
|
|
before them, they can keep on going. Such, then, is the free-running
|
|
kind of style; the compact is that which is in periods. By a period
|
|
I mean a portion of speech that has in itself a beginning and an
|
|
end, being at the same time not too big to be taken in at a glance.
|
|
Language of this kind is satisfying and easy to follow. It is
|
|
satisfying, because it is just the reverse of indefinite; and
|
|
moreover, the hearer always feels that he is grasping something and
|
|
has reached some definite conclusion; whereas it is unsatisfactory
|
|
to see nothing in front of you and get nowhere. It is easy to
|
|
follow, because it can easily be remembered; and this because language
|
|
when in periodic form can be numbered, and number is the easiest of
|
|
all things to remember. That is why verse, which is measured, is
|
|
always more easily remembered than prose, which is not: the measures
|
|
of verse can be numbered. The period must, further, not be completed
|
|
until the sense is complete: it must not be capable of breaking off
|
|
abruptly, as may happen with the following iambic lines of Sophocles-
|
|
|
|
Calydon's soil is this; of Pelops' land
|
|
|
|
(The smiling plains face us across the strait.)
|
|
|
|
By a wrong division of the words the hearer may take the meaning
|
|
to be the reverse of what it is: for instance, in the passage
|
|
quoted, one might imagine that Calydon is in the Peloponnesus.
|
|
|
|
A Period may be either divided into several members or simple. The
|
|
period of several members is a portion of speech (1) complete in
|
|
itself, (2) divided into parts, and (3) easily delivered at a single
|
|
breath-as a whole, that is; not by fresh breath being taken at the
|
|
division. A member is one of the two parts of such a period. By a
|
|
'simple' period, I mean that which has only one member. The members,
|
|
and the whole periods, should be neither curt nor long. A member which
|
|
is too short often makes the listener stumble; he is still expecting
|
|
the rhythm to go on to the limit his mind has fixed for it; and if
|
|
meanwhile he is pulled back by the speaker's stopping, the shock is
|
|
bound to make him, so to speak, stumble. If, on the other hand, you go
|
|
on too long, you make him feel left behind, just as people who when
|
|
walking pass beyond the boundary before turning back leave their
|
|
companions behind So too if a period is too long you turn it into a
|
|
speech, or something like a dithyrambic prelude. The result is much
|
|
like the preludes that Democritus of Chios jeered at Melanippides
|
|
for writing instead of antistrophic stanzas-
|
|
|
|
He that sets traps for another man's feet
|
|
|
|
Is like to fall into them first;
|
|
|
|
And long-winded preludes do harm to us all,
|
|
|
|
But the preluder catches it worst.
|
|
|
|
Which applies likewise to long-membered orators. Periods whose members
|
|
are altogether too short are not periods at all; and the result is
|
|
to bring the hearer down with a crash.
|
|
|
|
The periodic style which is divided into members is of two kinds. It
|
|
is either simply divided, as in 'I have often wondered at the
|
|
conveners of national gatherings and the founders of athletic
|
|
contests'; or it is antithetical, where, in each of the two members,
|
|
one of one pair of opposites is put along with one of another pair, or
|
|
the same word is used to bracket two opposites, as 'They aided both
|
|
parties-not only those who stayed behind but those who accompanied
|
|
them: for the latter they acquired new territory larger than that at
|
|
home, and to the former they left territory at home that was large
|
|
enough'. Here the contrasted words are 'staying behind' and
|
|
'accompanying', 'enough' and 'larger'. So in the example, 'Both to
|
|
those who want to get property and to those who desire to enjoy it'
|
|
where 'enjoyment' is contrasted with 'getting'. Again, 'it often
|
|
happens in such enterprises that the wise men fail and the fools
|
|
succeed'; 'they were awarded the prize of valour immediately, and
|
|
won the command of the sea not long afterwards'; 'to sail through
|
|
the mainland and march through the sea, by bridging the Hellespont and
|
|
cutting through Athos'; 'nature gave them their country and law took
|
|
it away again'; 'of them perished in misery, others were saved in
|
|
disgrace'; 'Athenian citizens keep foreigners in their houses as
|
|
servants, while the city of Athens allows her allies by thousands to
|
|
live as the foreigner's slaves'; and 'to possess in life or to
|
|
bequeath at death'. There is also what some one said about
|
|
Peitholaus and Lycophron in a law-court, 'These men used to sell you
|
|
when they were at home, and now they have come to you here and
|
|
bought you'. All these passages have the structure described above.
|
|
Such a form of speech is satisfying, because the significance of
|
|
contrasted ideas is easily felt, especially when they are thus put
|
|
side by side, and also because it has the effect of a logical
|
|
argument; it is by putting two opposing conclusions side by side
|
|
that you prove one of them false.
|
|
|
|
Such, then, is the nature of antithesis. Parisosis is making the two
|
|
members of a period equal in length. Paromoeosis is making the extreme
|
|
words of both members like each other. This must happen either at
|
|
the beginning or at the end of each member. If at the beginning, the
|
|
resemblance must always be between whole words; at the end, between
|
|
final syllables or inflexions of the same word or the same word
|
|
repeated. Thus, at the beginning
|
|
|
|
agron gar elaben arlon par' autou
|
|
|
|
and
|
|
|
|
dorhetoi t epelonto pararretoi t epeessin
|
|
|
|
At the end
|
|
|
|
ouk wethesan auton paidion tetokenai,
|
|
|
|
all autou aitlon lelonenai,
|
|
|
|
and
|
|
|
|
en pleiotals de opontisi kai en elachistais elpisin
|
|
|
|
An example of inflexions of the same word is
|
|
|
|
axios de staoenai chalkous ouk axios on chalkou;
|
|
|
|
Of the same word repeated,
|
|
|
|
su d' auton kai zonta eleges kakos kai nun grafeis kakos.
|
|
|
|
Of one syllable,
|
|
|
|
ti d' an epaoes deinon, ei andrh' eides arhgon;
|
|
|
|
It is possible for the same sentence to have all these features
|
|
together-antithesis, parison, and homoeoteleuton. (The possible
|
|
beginnings of periods have been pretty fully enumerated in the
|
|
Theodectea.) There are also spurious antitheses, like that of
|
|
Epicharmus-
|
|
|
|
There one time I as their guest did stay,
|
|
|
|
And they were my hosts on another day.
|
|
|
|
10
|
|
|
|
We may now consider the above points settled, and pass on to say
|
|
something about the way to devise lively and taking sayings. Their
|
|
actual invention can only come through natural talent or long
|
|
practice; but this treatise may indicate the way it is done. We may
|
|
deal with them by enumerating the different kinds of them. We will
|
|
begin by remarking that we all naturally find it agreeable to get hold
|
|
of new ideas easily: words express ideas, and therefore those words
|
|
are the most agreeable that enable us to get hold of new ideas. Now
|
|
strange words simply puzzle us; ordinary words convey only what we
|
|
know already; it is from metaphor that we can best get hold of
|
|
something fresh. When the poet calls 'old age a withered stalk', he
|
|
conveys a new idea, a new fact, to us by means of the general notion
|
|
of bloom, which is common to both things. The similes of the poets
|
|
do the same, and therefore, if they are good similes, give an effect
|
|
of brilliance. The simile, as has been said before, is a metaphor,
|
|
differing from it only in the way it is put; and just because it is
|
|
longer it is less attractive. Besides, it does not say outright that
|
|
'this' is 'that', and therefore the hearer is less interested in the
|
|
idea. We see, then, that both speech and reasoning are lively in
|
|
proportion as they make us seize a new idea promptly. For this
|
|
reason people are not much taken either by obvious arguments (using
|
|
the word 'obvious' to mean what is plain to everybody and needs no
|
|
investigation), nor by those which puzzle us when we hear them stated,
|
|
but only by those which convey their information to us as soon as we
|
|
hear them, provided we had not the information already; or which the
|
|
mind only just fails to keep up with. These two kinds do convey to
|
|
us a sort of information: but the obvious and the obscure kinds convey
|
|
nothing, either at once or later on. It is these qualities, then,
|
|
that, so far as the meaning of what is said is concerned, make an
|
|
argument acceptable. So far as the style is concerned, it is the
|
|
antithetical form that appeals to us, e.g. 'judging that the peace
|
|
common to all the rest was a war upon their own private interests',
|
|
where there is an antithesis between war and peace. It is also good to
|
|
use metaphorical words; but the metaphors must not be far-fetched,
|
|
or they will be difficult to grasp, nor obvious, or they will have
|
|
no effect. The words, too, ought to set the scene before our eyes; for
|
|
events ought to be seen in progress rather than in prospect. So we
|
|
must aim at these three points: Antithesis, Metaphor, and Actuality.
|
|
|
|
Of the four kinds of Metaphor the most taking is the proportional
|
|
kind. Thus Pericles, for instance, said that the vanishing from
|
|
their country of the young men who had fallen in the war was 'as if
|
|
the spring were taken out of the year'. Leptines, speaking of the
|
|
Lacedaemonians, said that he would not have the Athenians let Greece
|
|
'lose one of her two eyes'. When Chares was pressing for leave to be
|
|
examined upon his share in the Olynthiac war, Cephisodotus was
|
|
indignant, saying that he wanted his examination to take place
|
|
'while he had his fingers upon the people's throat'. The same
|
|
speaker once urged the Athenians to march to Euboea, 'with
|
|
Miltiades' decree as their rations'. Iphicrates, indignant at the
|
|
truce made by the Athenians with Epidaurus and the neighbouring
|
|
sea-board, said that they had stripped themselves of their
|
|
travelling money for the journey of war. Peitholaus called the
|
|
state-galley 'the people's big stick', and Sestos 'the corn-bin of the
|
|
Peiraeus'. Pericles bade his countrymen remove Aegina, 'that eyesore
|
|
of the Peiraeus.' And Moerocles said he was no more a rascal than
|
|
was a certain respectable citizen he named, 'whose rascality was worth
|
|
over thirty per cent per annum to him, instead of a mere ten like
|
|
his own'.There is also the iambic line of Anaxandrides about the way
|
|
his daughters put off marrying-
|
|
|
|
My daughters' marriage-bonds are overdue.
|
|
|
|
Polyeuctus said of a paralytic man named Speusippus that he could
|
|
not keep quiet, 'though fortune had fastened him in the pillory of
|
|
disease'. Cephisodotus called warships 'painted millstones'.
|
|
Diogenes the Dog called taverns 'the mess-rooms of Attica'. Aesion
|
|
said that the Athenians had 'emptied' their town into Sicily: this
|
|
is a graphic metaphor. 'Till all Hellas shouted aloud' may be regarded
|
|
as a metaphor, and a graphic one again. Cephisodotus bade the
|
|
Athenians take care not to hold too many 'parades'. Isocrates used the
|
|
same word of those who 'parade at the national festivals.' Another
|
|
example occurs in the Funeral Speech: 'It is fitting that Greece
|
|
should cut off her hair beside the tomb of those who fell at
|
|
Salamis, since her freedom and their valour are buried in the same
|
|
grave.' Even if the speaker here had only said that it was right to
|
|
weep when valour was being buried in their grave, it would have been a
|
|
metaphor, and a graphic one; but the coupling of 'their valour' and
|
|
'her freedom' presents a kind of antithesis as well. 'The course of my
|
|
words', said Iphicrates, 'lies straight through the middle of
|
|
Chares' deeds': this is a proportional metaphor, and the phrase
|
|
'straight through the middle' makes it graphic. The expression 'to
|
|
call in one danger to rescue us from another' is a graphic metaphor.
|
|
Lycoleon said, defending Chabrias, 'They did not respect even that
|
|
bronze statue of his that intercedes for him yonder'.This was a
|
|
metaphor for the moment, though it would not always apply; a vivid
|
|
metaphor, however; Chabrias is in danger, and his statue intercedes
|
|
for him-that lifeless yet living thing which records his services to
|
|
his country. 'Practising in every way littleness of mind' is
|
|
metaphorical, for practising a quality implies increasing it. So is
|
|
'God kindled our reason to be a lamp within our soul', for both reason
|
|
and light reveal things. So is 'we are not putting an end to our wars,
|
|
but only postponing them', for both literal postponement and the
|
|
making of such a peace as this apply to future action. So is such a
|
|
saying as 'This treaty is a far nobler trophy than those we set up
|
|
on fields of battle; they celebrate small gains and single
|
|
successes; it celebrates our triumph in the war as a whole'; for
|
|
both trophy and treaty are signs of victory. So is 'A country pays a
|
|
heavy reckoning in being condemned by the judgement of mankind', for a
|
|
reckoning is damage deservedly incurred.
|
|
|
|
11
|
|
|
|
It has already been mentioned that liveliness is got by using the
|
|
proportional type of metaphor and being making (ie. making your
|
|
hearers see things). We have still to explain what we mean by their
|
|
'seeing things', and what must be done to effect this. By 'making them
|
|
see things' I mean using expressions that represent things as in a
|
|
state of activity. Thus, to say that a good man is 'four-square' is
|
|
certainly a metaphor; both the good man and the square are perfect;
|
|
but the metaphor does not suggest activity. On the other hand, in
|
|
the expression 'with his vigour in full bloom' there is a notion of
|
|
activity; and so in 'But you must roam as free as a sacred victim';
|
|
and in
|
|
|
|
Thereas up sprang the Hellenes to their feet,
|
|
|
|
where 'up sprang' gives us activity as well as metaphor, for it at
|
|
once suggests swiftness. So with Homer's common practice of giving
|
|
metaphorical life to lifeless things: all such passages are
|
|
distinguished by the effect of activity they convey. Thus,
|
|
|
|
Downward anon to the valley rebounded the boulder remorseless;
|
|
and
|
|
|
|
The (bitter) arrow flew;
|
|
|
|
and
|
|
|
|
Flying on eagerly;
|
|
and
|
|
|
|
Stuck in the earth, still panting to feed on the flesh of the heroes;
|
|
|
|
and
|
|
|
|
And the point of the spear in its fury drove
|
|
|
|
full through his breastbone.
|
|
|
|
In all these examples the things have the effect of being active
|
|
because they are made into living beings; shameless behaviour and fury
|
|
and so on are all forms of activity. And the poet has attached these
|
|
ideas to the things by means of proportional metaphors: as the stone
|
|
is to Sisyphus, so is the shameless man to his victim. In his famous
|
|
similes, too, he treats inanimate things in the same way:
|
|
|
|
Curving and crested with white, host following
|
|
|
|
host without ceasing.
|
|
|
|
Here he represents everything as moving and living; and activity is
|
|
movement.
|
|
|
|
Metaphors must be drawn, as has been said already, from things
|
|
that are related to the original thing, and yet not obviously so
|
|
related-just as in philosophy also an acute mind will perceive
|
|
resemblances even in things far apart. Thus Archytas said that an
|
|
arbitrator and an altar were the same, since the injured fly to both
|
|
for refuge. Or you might say that an anchor and an overhead hook
|
|
were the same, since both are in a way the same, only the one
|
|
secures things from below and the other from above. And to speak of
|
|
states as 'levelled' is to identify two widely different things, the
|
|
equality of a physical surface and the equality of political powers.
|
|
|
|
Liveliness is specially conveyed by metaphor, and by the further
|
|
power of surprising the hearer; because the hearer expected
|
|
something different, his acquisition of the new idea impresses him all
|
|
the more. His mind seems to say, 'Yes, to be sure; I never thought
|
|
of that'. The liveliness of epigrammatic remarks is due to the meaning
|
|
not being just what the words say: as in the saying of Stesichorus
|
|
that 'the cicalas will chirp to themselves on the ground'.
|
|
Well-constructed riddles are attractive for the same reason; a new
|
|
idea is conveyed, and there is metaphorical expression. So with the
|
|
'novelties' of Theodorus. In these the thought is startling, and, as
|
|
Theodorus puts it, does not fit in with the ideas you already have.
|
|
They are like the burlesque words that one finds in the comic writers.
|
|
The effect is produced even by jokes depending upon changes of the
|
|
letters of a word; this too is a surprise. You find this in verse as
|
|
well as in prose. The word which comes is not what the hearer
|
|
imagined: thus
|
|
|
|
Onward he came, and his feet were shod with his-chilblains,
|
|
|
|
where one imagined the word would be 'sandals'. But the point should
|
|
be clear the moment the words are uttered. Jokes made by altering
|
|
the letters of a word consist in meaning, not just what you say, but
|
|
something that gives a twist to the word used; e.g. the remark of
|
|
Theodorus about Nicon the harpist Thratt' ei su ('you Thracian
|
|
slavey'), where he pretends to mean Thratteis su ('you harpplayer'),
|
|
and surprises us when we find he means something else. So you enjoy
|
|
the point when you see it, though the remark will fall flat unless you
|
|
are aware that Nicon is Thracian. Or again: Boulei auton persai. In
|
|
both these cases the saying must fit the facts. This is also true of
|
|
such lively remarks as the one to the effect that to the Athenians
|
|
their empire (arche) of the sea was not the beginning (arche) of their
|
|
troubles, since they gained by it. Or the opposite one of Isocrates,
|
|
that their empire (arche) was the beginning (arche) of their troubles.
|
|
Either way, the speaker says something unexpected, the soundness of
|
|
which is thereupon recognized. There would be nothing clever is saying
|
|
'empire is empire'. Isocrates means more than that, and uses the
|
|
word with a new meaning. So too with the former saying, which denies
|
|
that arche in one sense was arche in another sense. In all these
|
|
jokes, whether a word is used in a second sense or metaphorically, the
|
|
joke is good if it fits the facts. For instance, Anaschetos (proper
|
|
name) ouk anaschetos: where you say that what is so-and-so in one
|
|
sense is not so-and-so in another; well, if the man is unpleasant, the
|
|
joke fits the facts. Again, take-
|
|
|
|
Thou must not be a stranger stranger than Thou should'st.
|
|
|
|
Do not the words 'thou must not be', &c., amount to saying that
|
|
the stranger must not always be strange? Here again is the use of
|
|
one word in different senses. Of the same kind also is the
|
|
much-praised verse of Anaxandrides:
|
|
|
|
Death is most fit before you do
|
|
|
|
Deeds that would make death fit for you.
|
|
|
|
This amounts to saying 'it is a fit thing to die when you are not
|
|
fit to die', or 'it is a fit thing to die when death is not fit for
|
|
you', i.e. when death is not the fit return for what you are doing.
|
|
The type of language employed-is the same in all these examples; but
|
|
the more briefly and antithetically such sayings can be expressed, the
|
|
more taking they are, for antithesis impresses the new idea more
|
|
firmly and brevity more quickly. They should always have either some
|
|
personal application or some merit of expression, if they are to be
|
|
true without being commonplace-two requirements not always satisfied
|
|
simultaneously. Thus 'a man should die having done no wrong' is true
|
|
but dull: 'the right man should marry the right woman' is also true
|
|
but dull. No, there must be both good qualities together, as in 'it is
|
|
fitting to die when you are not fit for death'. The more a saying
|
|
has these qualitis, the livelier it appears: if, for instance, its
|
|
wording is metaphorical, metaphorical in the right way,
|
|
antithetical, and balanced, and at the same time it gives an idea of
|
|
activity.
|
|
|
|
Successful similes also, as has been said above, are in a sense
|
|
metaphors, since they always involve two relations like the
|
|
proportional metaphor. Thus: a shield, we say, is the 'drinking-bowl
|
|
of Ares', and a bow is the 'chordless lyre'. This way of putting a
|
|
metaphor is not 'simple', as it would be if we called the bow a lyre
|
|
or the shield a drinking-bowl. There are 'simple' similes also: we may
|
|
say that a flute-player is like a monkey, or that a short-sighted
|
|
man's eyes are like a lamp-flame with water dropping on it, since both
|
|
eyes and flame keep winking. A simile succeeds best when it is a
|
|
converted metaphor, for it is possible to say that a shield is like
|
|
the drinking-bowl of Ares, or that a ruin is like a house in rags, and
|
|
to say that Niceratus is like a Philoctetes stung by Pratys-the simile
|
|
made by Thrasyniachus when he saw Niceratus, who had been beaten by
|
|
Pratys in a recitation competition, still going about unkempt and
|
|
unwashed. It is in these respects that poets fail worst when they
|
|
fail, and succeed best when they succeed, i.e. when they give the
|
|
resemblance pat, as in
|
|
|
|
Those legs of his curl just like parsley leaves;
|
|
|
|
and
|
|
|
|
Just like Philammon struggling with his punchball.
|
|
|
|
These are all similes; and that similes are metaphors has been
|
|
stated often already.
|
|
|
|
Proverbs, again, are metaphors from one species to another. Suppose,
|
|
for instance, a man to start some undertaking in hope of gain and then
|
|
to lose by it later on, 'Here we have once more the man of Carpathus
|
|
and his hare', says he. For both alike went through the said
|
|
experience.
|
|
|
|
It has now been explained fairly completely how liveliness is
|
|
secured and why it has the effect it has. Successful hyperboles are
|
|
also metaphors, e.g. the one about the man with a black eye, 'you
|
|
would have thought he was a basket of mulberries'; here the 'black
|
|
eye' is compared to a mulberry because of its colour, the exaggeration
|
|
lying in the quantity of mulberries suggested. The phrase 'like
|
|
so-and-so' may introduce a hyperbole under the form of a simile. Thus
|
|
|
|
Just like Philammon struggling with his punchball
|
|
|
|
is equivalent to 'you would have thought he was Philammon struggling
|
|
with his punchball'; and
|
|
|
|
Those legs of his curl just like parsley leaves
|
|
|
|
is equivalent to 'his legs are so curly that you would have thought
|
|
they were not legs but parsley leaves'. Hyperboles are for young men
|
|
to use; they show vehemence of character; and this is why angry people
|
|
use them more than other people.
|
|
|
|
Not though he gave me as much as the dust
|
|
|
|
or the sands of the sea...
|
|
|
|
But her, the daughter of Atreus' son, I never will marry,
|
|
|
|
Nay, not though she were fairer than Aphrodite the Golden,
|
|
|
|
Defter of hand than Athene...
|
|
|
|
(The Attic orators are particularly fond of this method of
|
|
speech.) Consequently it does not suit an elderly speaker.
|
|
|
|
12
|
|
|
|
It should be observed that each kind of rhetoric has its own
|
|
appropriate style. The style of written prose is not that of spoken
|
|
oratory, nor are those of political and forensic speaking the same.
|
|
Both written and spoken have to be known. To know the latter is to
|
|
know how to speak good Greek. To know the former means that you are
|
|
not obliged, as otherwise you are, to hold your tongue when you wish
|
|
to communicate something to the general public.
|
|
|
|
The written style is the more finished: the spoken better admits
|
|
of dramatic delivery-like the kind of oratory that reflects
|
|
character and the kind that reflects emotion. Hence actors look out
|
|
for plays written in the latter style, and poets for actors
|
|
competent to act in such plays. Yet poets whose plays are meant to
|
|
be read are read and circulated: Chaeremon, for instance, who is as
|
|
finished as a professional speech-writer; and Licymnius among the
|
|
dithyrambic poets. Compared with those of others, the speeches of
|
|
professional writers sound thin in actual contests. Those of the
|
|
orators, on the other hand, are good to hear spoken, but look
|
|
amateurish enough when they pass into the hands of a reader. This is
|
|
just because they are so well suited for an actual tussle, and
|
|
therefore contain many dramatic touches, which, being robbed of all
|
|
dramatic rendering, fail to do their own proper work, and consequently
|
|
look silly. Thus strings of unconnected words, and constant
|
|
repetitions of words and phrases, are very properly condemned in
|
|
written speeches: but not in spoken speeches-speakers use them freely,
|
|
for they have a dramatic effect. In this repetition there must be
|
|
variety of tone, paving the way, as it were, to dramatic effect;
|
|
e.g. 'This is the villain among you who deceived you, who cheated you,
|
|
who meant to betray you completely'. This is the sort of thing that
|
|
Philemon the actor used to do in the Old Men's Madness of Anaxandrides
|
|
whenever he spoke the words 'Rhadamanthus and Palamedes', and also
|
|
in the prologue to the Saints whenever he pronounced the pronoun
|
|
'I'. If one does not deliver such things cleverly, it becomes a case
|
|
of 'the man who swallowed a poker'. So too with strings of unconnected
|
|
words, e.g.'I came to him; I met him; I besought him'. Such passages
|
|
must be acted, not delivered with the same quality and pitch of voice,
|
|
as though they had only one idea in them. They have the further
|
|
peculiarity of suggesting that a number of separate statements have
|
|
been made in the time usually occupied by one. Just as the use of
|
|
conjunctions makes many statements into a single one, so the
|
|
omission of conjunctions acts in the reverse way and makes a single
|
|
one into many. It thus makes everything more important: e.g. 'I came
|
|
to him; I talked to him; I entreated him'-what a lot of facts! the
|
|
hearer thinks-'he paid no attention to anything I said'. This is the
|
|
effect which Homer seeks when he writes,
|
|
|
|
Nireus likewise from Syme (three well-fashioned ships did bring),
|
|
|
|
Nireus, the son of Aglaia (and Charopus, bright-faced king),
|
|
|
|
Nireus, the comeliest man (of all that to Ilium's strand).
|
|
|
|
If many things are said about a man, his name must be mentioned many
|
|
times; and therefore people think that, if his name is mentioned
|
|
many times, many things have been said about him. So that Homer, by
|
|
means of this illusion, has made a great deal of though he has
|
|
mentioned him only in this one passage, and has preserved his
|
|
memory, though he nowhere says a word about him afterwards.
|
|
|
|
Now the style of oratory addressed to public assemblies is really
|
|
just like scene-painting. The bigger the throng, the more distant is
|
|
the point of view: so that, in the one and the other, high finish in
|
|
detail is superfluous and seems better away. The forensic style is
|
|
more highly finished; still more so is the style of language addressed
|
|
to a single judge, with whom there is very little room for
|
|
rhetorical artifices, since he can take the whole thing in better, and
|
|
judge of what is to the point and what is not; the struggle is less
|
|
intense and so the judgement is undisturbed. This is why the same
|
|
speakers do not distinguish themselves in all these branches at
|
|
once; high finish is wanted least where dramatic delivery is wanted
|
|
most, and here the speaker must have a good voice, and above all, a
|
|
strong one. It is ceremonial oratory that is most literary, for it
|
|
is meant to be read; and next to it forensic oratory.
|
|
|
|
To analyse style still further, and add that it must be agreeable or
|
|
magnificent, is useless; for why should it have these traits any
|
|
more than 'restraint', 'liberality', or any other moral excellence?
|
|
Obviously agreeableness will be produced by the qualities already
|
|
mentioned, if our definition of excellence of style has been
|
|
correct. For what other reason should style be 'clear', and 'not mean'
|
|
but 'appropriate'? If it is prolix, it is not clear; nor yet if it
|
|
is curt. Plainly the middle way suits best. Again, style will be
|
|
made agreeable by the elements mentioned, namely by a good blending of
|
|
ordinary and unusual words, by the rhythm, and by-the persuasiveness
|
|
that springs from appropriateness.
|
|
|
|
This concludes our discussion of style, both in its general
|
|
aspects and in its special applications to the various branches of
|
|
rhetoric. We have now to deal with Arrangement.
|
|
|
|
13
|
|
|
|
A speech has two parts. You must state your case, and you must prove
|
|
it. You cannot either state your case and omit to prove it, or prove
|
|
it without having first stated it; since any proof must be a proof
|
|
of something, and the only use of a preliminary statement is the proof
|
|
that follows it. Of these two parts the first part is called the
|
|
Statement of the case, the second part the Argument, just as we
|
|
distinguish between Enunciation and Demonstration. The current
|
|
division is absurd. For 'narration' surely is part of a forensic
|
|
speech only: how in a political speech or a speech of display can
|
|
there be 'narration' in the technical sense? or a reply to a
|
|
forensic opponent? or an epilogue in closely-reasoned speeches? Again,
|
|
introduction, comparison of conflicting arguments, and
|
|
recapitulation are only found in political speeches when there is a
|
|
struggle between two policies. They may occur then; so may even
|
|
accusation and defence, often enough; but they form no essential
|
|
part of a political speech. Even forensic speeches do not always
|
|
need epilogues; not, for instance, a short speech, nor one in which
|
|
the facts are easy to remember, the effect of an epilogue being always
|
|
a reduction in the apparent length. It follows, then, that the only
|
|
necessary parts of a speech are the Statement and the Argument.
|
|
These are the essential features of a speech; and it cannot in any
|
|
case have more than Introduction, Statement, Argument, and Epilogue.
|
|
'Refutation of the Opponent' is part of the arguments: so is
|
|
'Comparison' of the opponent's case with your own, for that process is
|
|
a magnifying of your own case and therefore a part of the arguments,
|
|
since one who does this proves something. The Introduction does
|
|
nothing like this; nor does the Epilogue-it merely reminds us of
|
|
what has been said already. If we make such distinctions we shall end,
|
|
like Theodorus and his followers, by distinguishing 'narration' proper
|
|
from 'post-narration' and 'pre-narration', and 'refutation' from
|
|
'final refutation'. But we ought only to bring in a new name if it
|
|
indicates a real species with distinct specific qualities; otherwise
|
|
the practice is pointless and silly, like the way Licymnius invented
|
|
names in his Art of Rhetoric-'Secundation', 'Divagation',
|
|
'Ramification'.
|
|
|
|
14
|
|
|
|
The Introduction is the beginning of a speech, corresponding to
|
|
the prologue in poetry and the prelude in flute-music; they are all
|
|
beginnings, paving the way, as it were, for what is to follow. The
|
|
musical prelude resembles the introduction to speeches of display;
|
|
as flute players play first some brilliant passage they know well
|
|
and then fit it on to the opening notes of the piece itself, so in
|
|
speeches of display the writer should proceed in the same way; he
|
|
should begin with what best takes his fancy, and then strike up his
|
|
theme and lead into it; which is indeed what is always done. (Take
|
|
as an example the introduction to the Helen of Isocrates-there is
|
|
nothing in common between the 'eristics' and Helen.) And here, even if
|
|
you travel far from your subject, it is fitting, rather than that
|
|
there should be sameness in the entire speech.
|
|
|
|
The usual subject for the introductions to speeches of display is
|
|
some piece of praise or censure. Thus Gorgias writes in his Olympic
|
|
Speech, 'You deserve widespread admiration, men of Greece', praising
|
|
thus those who start,ed the festival gatherings.' Isocrates, on the
|
|
other hand, censures them for awarding distinctions to fine athletes
|
|
but giving no prize for intellectual ability. Or one may begin with
|
|
a piece of advice, thus: 'We ought to honour good men and so I
|
|
myself am praising Aristeides' or 'We ought to honour those who are
|
|
unpopular but not bad men, men whose good qualities have never been
|
|
noticed, like Alexander son of Priam.' Here the orator gives advice.
|
|
Or we may begin as speakers do in the law-courts; that is to say, with
|
|
appeals to the audience to excuse us if our speech is about
|
|
something paradoxical, difficult, or hackneyed; like Choerilus in
|
|
the lines-
|
|
|
|
But now when allotment of all has been made...
|
|
|
|
Introductions to speeches of display, then, may be composed of
|
|
some piece of praise or censure, of advice to do or not to do
|
|
something, or of appeals to the audience; and you must choose
|
|
between making these preliminary passages connected or disconnected
|
|
with the speech itself.
|
|
|
|
Introductions to forensic speeches, it must be observed, have the
|
|
same value as the prologues of dramas and the introductions to epic
|
|
poems; the dithyrambic prelude resembling the introduction to a speech
|
|
of display, as
|
|
|
|
For thee, and thy gilts, and thy battle-spoils....
|
|
|
|
In prologues, and in epic poetry, a foretaste of the theme is given,
|
|
intended to inform the hearers of it in advance instead of keeping
|
|
their minds in suspense. Anything vague puzzles them: so give them a
|
|
grasp of the beginning, and they can hold fast to it and follow the
|
|
argument. So we find-
|
|
|
|
Sing, O goddess of song, of the Wrath...
|
|
|
|
Tell me, O Muse, of the hero...
|
|
|
|
Lead me to tell a new tale, how there came great warfare to Europe
|
|
|
|
Out of the Asian land...
|
|
|
|
The tragic poets, too, let us know the pivot of their play; if not
|
|
at the outset like Euripides, at least somewhere in the preface to a
|
|
speech like Sophocles-
|
|
|
|
Polybus was my father...;
|
|
|
|
and so in Comedy. This, then, is the most essential function and
|
|
distinctive property of the introduction, to show what the aim of
|
|
the speech is; and therefore no introduction ought to be employed
|
|
where the subject is not long or intricate.
|
|
|
|
The other kinds of introduction employed are remedial in purpose,
|
|
and may be used in any type of speech. They are concerned with the
|
|
speaker, the hearer, the subject, or the speaker's opponent. Those
|
|
concerned with the speaker himself or with his opponent are directed
|
|
to removing or exciting prejudice. But whereas the defendant will
|
|
begin by dealing with this sort of thing, the prosecutor will take
|
|
quite another line and deal with such matters in the closing part of
|
|
his speech. The reason for this is not far to seek. The defendant,
|
|
when he is going to bring himself on the stage, must clear away any
|
|
obstacles, and therefore must begin by removing any prejudice felt
|
|
against him. But if you are to excite prejudice, you must do so at the
|
|
close, so that the judges may more easily remember what you have said.
|
|
|
|
The appeal to the hearer aims at securing his goodwill, or at
|
|
arousing his resentment, or sometimes at gaining his serious attention
|
|
to the case, or even at distracting it-for gaining it is not always an
|
|
advantage, and speakers will often for that reason try to make him
|
|
laugh.
|
|
|
|
You may use any means you choose to make your hearer receptive;
|
|
among others, giving him a good impression of your character, which
|
|
always helps to secure his attention. He will be ready to attend to
|
|
anything that touches himself and to anything that is important,
|
|
surprising, or agreeable; and you should accordingly convey to him the
|
|
impression that what you have to say is of this nature. If you wish to
|
|
distract his attention, you should imply that the subject does not
|
|
affect him, or is trivial or disagreeable. But observe, all this has
|
|
nothing to do with the speech itself. It merely has to do with the
|
|
weak-minded tendency of the hearer to listen to what is beside the
|
|
point. Where this tendency is absent, no introduction wanted beyond
|
|
a summary statement of your subject, to put a sort of head on the main
|
|
body of your speech. Moreover, calls for attention, when required, may
|
|
come equally well in any part of a speech; in fact, the beginning of
|
|
it is just where there is least slackness of interest; it is therefore
|
|
ridiculous to put this kind of thing at the beginning, when every
|
|
one is listening with most attention. Choose therefore any point in
|
|
the speech where such an appeal is needed, and then say 'Now I beg you
|
|
to note this point-it concerns you quite as much as myself'; or
|
|
|
|
I will tell you that whose like you have never yet
|
|
|
|
heard for terror, or for wonder. This is what Prodicus called
|
|
'slipping in a bit of the fifty-drachma show-lecture for the
|
|
audience whenever they began to nod'. It is plain that such
|
|
introductions are addressed not to ideal hearers, but to hearers as we
|
|
find them. The use of introductions to excite prejudice or to dispel
|
|
misgivings is universal-
|
|
|
|
My lord, I will not say that eagerly...
|
|
|
|
or
|
|
|
|
Why all this preface?
|
|
|
|
Introductions are popular with those whose case is weak, or looks
|
|
weak; it pays them to dwell on anything rather than the actual facts
|
|
of it. That is why slaves, instead of answering the questions put to
|
|
them, make indirect replies with long preambles. The means of exciting
|
|
in your hearers goodwill and various other feelings of the same kind
|
|
have already been described. The poet finely says
|
|
|
|
May I find in Phaeacian hearts, at my coming, goodwill and compassion;
|
|
|
|
and these are the two things we should aim at. In speeches of
|
|
display we must make the hearer feel that the eulogy includes either
|
|
himself or his family or his way of life or something or other of
|
|
the kind. For it is true, as Socrates says in the Funeral Speech, that
|
|
'the difficulty is not to praise the Athenians at Athens but at
|
|
Sparta'.
|
|
|
|
The introductions of political oratory will be made out of the
|
|
same materials as those of the forensic kind, though the nature of
|
|
political oratory makes them very rare. The subject is known
|
|
already, and therefore the facts of the case need no introduction; but
|
|
you may have to say something on account of yourself or to your
|
|
opponents; or those present may be inclined to treat the matter either
|
|
more or less seriously than you wish them to. You may accordingly have
|
|
to excite or dispel some prejudice, or to make the matter under
|
|
discussion seem more or less important than before: for either of
|
|
which purposes you will want an introduction. You may also want one to
|
|
add elegance to your remarks, feeling that otherwise they will have
|
|
a casual air, like Gorgias' eulogy of the Eleans, in which, without
|
|
any preliminary sparring or fencing, he begins straight off with
|
|
'Happy city of Elis!'
|
|
|
|
15
|
|
|
|
In dealing with prejudice, one class of argument is that whereby you
|
|
can dispel objectionable suppositions about yourself. It makes no
|
|
practical difference whether such a supposition has been put into
|
|
words or not, so that this distinction may be ignored. Another way
|
|
is to meet any of the issues directly: to deny the alleged fact; or to
|
|
say that you have done no harm, or none to him, or not as much as he
|
|
says; or that you have done him no injustice, or not much; or that you
|
|
have done nothing disgraceful, or nothing disgraceful enough to
|
|
matter: these are the sort of questions on which the dispute hinges.
|
|
Thus Iphicrates replying to Nausicrates, admitted that he had done the
|
|
deed alleged, and that he had done Nausicrates harm, but not that he
|
|
had done him wrong. Or you may admit the wrong, but balance it with
|
|
other facts, and say that, if the deed harmed him, at any rate it
|
|
was honourable; or that, if it gave him pain, at least it did him
|
|
good; or something else like that. Another way is to allege that
|
|
your action was due to mistake, or bad luck, or necessity as Sophocles
|
|
said he was not trembling, as his traducer maintained, in order to
|
|
make people think him an old man, but because he could not help it; he
|
|
would rather not be eighty years old. You may balance your motive
|
|
against your actual deed; saying, for instance, that you did not
|
|
mean to injure him but to do so-and-so; that you did not do what you
|
|
are falsely charged with doing-the damage was accidental-'I should
|
|
indeed be a detestable person if I had deliberately intended this
|
|
result.' Another way is open when your calumniator, or any of his
|
|
connexions, is or has been subject to the same grounds for
|
|
suspicion. Yet another, when others are subject to the same grounds
|
|
for suspicion but are admitted to be in fact innocent of the charge:
|
|
e.g. 'Must I be a profligate because I am well-groomed? Then so-and-so
|
|
must be one too.' Another, if other people have been calumniated by
|
|
the same man or some one else, or, without being calumniated, have
|
|
been suspected, like yourself now, and yet have been proved
|
|
innocent. Another way is to return calumny for calumny and say, 'It is
|
|
monstrous to trust the man's statements when you cannot trust the
|
|
man himself.' Another is when the question has been already decided.
|
|
So with Euripides' reply to Hygiaenon, who, in the action for an
|
|
exchange of properties, accused him of impiety in having written a
|
|
line encouraging perjury-
|
|
|
|
My tongue hath sworn: no oath is on my soul.
|
|
|
|
Euripides said that his opponent himself was guilty in bringing into
|
|
the law-courts cases whose decision belonged to the Dionysiac
|
|
contests. 'If I have not already answered for my words there, I am
|
|
ready to do so if you choose to prosecute me there.' Another method is
|
|
to denounce calumny, showing what an enormity it is, and in particular
|
|
that it raises false issues, and that it means a lack of confidence in
|
|
the merits of his case. The argument from evidential circumstances
|
|
is available for both parties: thus in the Teucer Odysseus says that
|
|
Teucer is closely bound to Priam, since his mother Hesione was Priam's
|
|
sister. Teucer replies that Telamon his father was Priam's enemy,
|
|
and that he himself did not betray the spies to Priam. Another method,
|
|
suitable for the calumniator, is to praise some trifling merit at
|
|
great length, and then attack some important failing concisely; or
|
|
after mentioning a number of good qualities to attack one bad one that
|
|
really bears on the question. This is the method of thoroughly skilful
|
|
and unscrupulous prosecutors. By mixing up the man's merits with
|
|
what is bad, they do their best to make use of them to damage him.
|
|
|
|
There is another method open to both calumniator and apologist.
|
|
Since a given action can be done from many motives, the former must
|
|
try to disparage it by selecting the worse motive of two, the latter
|
|
to put the better construction on it. Thus one might argue that
|
|
Diomedes chose Odysseus as his companion because he supposed
|
|
Odysseus to be the best man for the purpose; and you might reply to
|
|
this that it was, on the contrary, because he was the only hero so
|
|
worthless that Diomedes need not fear his rivalry.
|
|
|
|
16
|
|
|
|
We may now pass from the subject of calumny to that of Narration.
|
|
|
|
Narration in ceremonial oratory is not continuous but
|
|
intermittent. There must, of course, be some survey of the actions
|
|
that form the subject-matter of the speech. The speech is a
|
|
composition containing two parts. One of these is not provided by
|
|
the orator's art, viz. the actions themselves, of which the orator
|
|
is in no sense author. The other part is provided by his namely, the
|
|
proof (where proof is needed) that the actions were done, the
|
|
description of their quality or of their extent, or even all these
|
|
three things together. Now the reason why sometimes it is not
|
|
desirable to make the whole narrative continuous is that the case thus
|
|
expounded is hard to keep in mind. Show, therefore, from one set of
|
|
facts that your hero is, e.g. brave, and from other sets of facts that
|
|
he is able, just, &c. A speech thus arranged is comparatively
|
|
simple, instead of being complicated and elaborate. You will have to
|
|
recall well-known deeds among others; and because they are well-known,
|
|
the hearer usually needs no narration of them; none, for instance,
|
|
if your object is the praise of Achilles; we all know the facts of his
|
|
life-what you have to do is to apply those facts. But if your object
|
|
is the praise of Critias, you must narrate his deeds, which not many
|
|
people know of...
|
|
|
|
Nowadays it is said, absurdly enough, that the narration should be
|
|
rapid. Remember what the man said to the baker who asked whether he
|
|
was to make the cake hard or soft: 'What, can't you make it right?'
|
|
Just so here. We are not to make long narrations, just as we are not
|
|
to make long introductions or long arguments. Here, again, rightness
|
|
does not consist either in rapidity or in conciseness, but in the
|
|
happy mean; that is, in saying just so much as will make the facts
|
|
plain, or will lead the hearer to believe that the thing has happened,
|
|
or that the man has caused injury or wrong to some one, or that the
|
|
facts are really as important as you wish them to be thought: or the
|
|
opposite facts to establish the opposite arguments.
|
|
|
|
You may also narrate as you go anything that does credit to
|
|
yourself, e.g. 'I kept telling him to do his duty and not abandon
|
|
his children'; or discredit to your adversary, e.g. 'But he answered
|
|
me that, wherever he might find himself, there he would find other
|
|
children', the answer Herodotus' records of the Egyptian mutineers.
|
|
Slip in anything else that the judges will enjoy.
|
|
|
|
The defendant will make less of the narration. He has to maintain
|
|
that the thing has not happened, or did no harm, or was not unjust, or
|
|
not so bad as is alleged. He must therefor snot waste time about
|
|
what is admitted fact, unless this bears on his own contention; e.g.
|
|
that the thing was done, but was not wrong. Further, we must speak
|
|
of events as past and gone, except where they excite pity or
|
|
indignation by being represented as present. The Story told to
|
|
Alcinous is an example of a brief chronicle, when it is repeated to
|
|
Penelope in sixty lines. Another instance is the Epic Cycle as treated
|
|
by Phayllus, and the prologue to the Oeneus.
|
|
|
|
The narration should depict character; to which end you must know
|
|
what makes it do so. One such thing is the indication of moral
|
|
purpose; the quality of purpose indicated determines the quality of
|
|
character depicted and is itself determined by the end pursued. Thus
|
|
it is that mathematical discourses depict no character; they have
|
|
nothing to do with moral purpose, for they represent nobody as
|
|
pursuing any end. On the other hand, the Socratic dialogues do
|
|
depict character, being concerned with moral questions. This end
|
|
will also be gained by describing the manifestations of various
|
|
types of character, e.g. 'he kept walking along as he talked', which
|
|
shows the man's recklessness and rough manners. Do not let your
|
|
words seem inspired so much by intelligence, in the manner now
|
|
current, as by moral purpose: e.g. 'I willed this; aye, it was my
|
|
moral purpose; true, I gained nothing by it, still it is better thus.'
|
|
For the other way shows good sense, but this shows good character;
|
|
good sense making us go after what is useful, and good character after
|
|
what is noble. Where any detail may appear incredible, then add the
|
|
cause of it; of this Sophocles provides an example in the Antigone,
|
|
where Antigone says she had cared more for her brother than for
|
|
husband or children, since if the latter perished they might be
|
|
replaced,
|
|
|
|
But since my father and mother in their graves
|
|
|
|
Lie dead, no brother can be born to me.
|
|
|
|
If you have no such cause to suggest, just say that you are aware that
|
|
no one will believe your words, but the fact remains that such is
|
|
our nature, however hard the world may find it to believe that a man
|
|
deliberately does anything except what pays him.
|
|
|
|
Again, you must make use of the emotions. Relate the familiar
|
|
manifestations of them, and those that distinguish yourself and your
|
|
opponent; for instance, 'he went away scowling at me'. So Aeschines
|
|
described Cratylus as 'hissing with fury and shaking his fists'. These
|
|
details carry conviction: the audience take the truth of what they
|
|
know as so much evidence for the truth of what they do not. Plenty
|
|
of such details may be found in Homer:
|
|
|
|
Thus did she say: but the old woman buried her face in her hands:
|
|
|
|
a true touch-people beginning to cry do put their hands over their
|
|
eyes.
|
|
|
|
Bring yourself on the stage from the first in the right character,
|
|
that people may regard you in that light; and the same with your
|
|
adversary; but do not let them see what you are about. How easily such
|
|
impressions may be conveyed we can see from the way in which we get
|
|
some inkling of things we know nothing of by the mere look of the
|
|
messenger bringing news of them. Have some narrative in many different
|
|
parts of your speech; and sometimes let there be none at the beginning
|
|
of it.
|
|
|
|
In political oratory there is very little opening for narration;
|
|
nobody can 'narrate' what has not yet happened. If there is
|
|
narration at all, it will be of past events, the recollection of which
|
|
is to help the hearers to make better plans for the future. Or it
|
|
may be employed to attack some one's character, or to eulogize
|
|
him-only then you will not be doing what the political speaker, as
|
|
such, has to do.
|
|
|
|
If any statement you make is hard to believe, you must guarantee its
|
|
truth, and at once offer an explanation, and then furnish it with such
|
|
particulars as will be expected. Thus Carcinus' Jocasta, in his
|
|
Oedipus, keeps guaranteeing the truth of her answers to the
|
|
inquiries of the man who is seeking her son; and so with Haemon in
|
|
Sophocles.
|
|
|
|
17
|
|
|
|
The duty of the Arguments is to attempt demonstrative proofs.
|
|
These proofs must bear directly upon the question in dispute, which
|
|
must fall under one of four heads. (1) If you maintain that the act
|
|
was not committed, your main task in court is to prove this. (2) If
|
|
you maintain that the act did no harm, prove this. If you maintain
|
|
that (3) the act was less than is alleged, or (4) justified, prove
|
|
these facts, just as you would prove the act not to have been
|
|
committed if you were maintaining that.
|
|
|
|
It should be noted that only where the question in dispute falls
|
|
under the first of these heads can it be true that one of the two
|
|
parties is necessarily a rogue. Here ignorance cannot be pleaded, as
|
|
it might if the dispute were whether the act was justified or not.
|
|
This argument must therefore be used in this case only, not in the
|
|
others.
|
|
|
|
In ceremonial speeches you will develop your case mainly by
|
|
arguing that what has been done is, e.g., noble and useful. The
|
|
facts themselves are to be taken on trust; proof of them is only
|
|
submitted on those rare occasions when they are not easily credible or
|
|
when they have been set down to some one else.
|
|
|
|
In political speeches you may maintain that a proposal is
|
|
impracticable; or that, though practicable, it is unjust, or will do
|
|
no good, or is not so important as its proposer thinks. Note any
|
|
falsehoods about irrelevant matters-they will look like proof that his
|
|
other statements also are false. Argument by 'example' is highly
|
|
suitable for political oratory, argument by 'enthymeme' better suits
|
|
forensic. Political oratory deals with future events, of which it
|
|
can do no more than quote past events as examples. Forensic oratory
|
|
deals with what is or is not now true, which can better be
|
|
demonstrated, because not contingent-there is no contingency in what
|
|
has now already happened. Do not use a continuous succession of
|
|
enthymemes: intersperse them with other matter, or they will spoil one
|
|
another's effect. There are limits to their number-
|
|
|
|
Friend, you have spoken as much as a sensible man would have spoken.
|
|
|
|
,as much' says Homer, not 'as well'. Nor should you try to make
|
|
enthymemes on every point; if you do, you will be acting just like
|
|
some students of philosophy, whose conclusions are more familiar and
|
|
believable than the premisses from which they draw them. And avoid the
|
|
enthymeme form when you are trying to rouse feeling; for it will
|
|
either kill the feeling or will itself fall flat: all simultaneous
|
|
motions tend to cancel each other either completely or partially.
|
|
Nor should you go after the enthymeme form in a passage where you
|
|
are depicting character-the process of demonstration can express
|
|
neither moral character nor moral purpose. Maxims should be employed
|
|
in the Arguments-and in the Narration too-since these do express
|
|
character: 'I have given him this, though I am quite aware that one
|
|
should "Trust no man".' Or if you are appealing to the emotions: 'I do
|
|
not regret it, though I have been wronged; if he has the profit on his
|
|
side, I have justice on mine.'
|
|
|
|
Political oratory is a more difficult task than forensic; and
|
|
naturally so, since it deals with the future, whereas the pleader
|
|
deals with the past, which, as Epimenides of Crete said, even the
|
|
diviners already know. (Epimenides did not practise divination about
|
|
the future; only about the obscurities of the past.) Besides, in
|
|
forensic oratory you have a basis in the law; and once you have a
|
|
starting-point, you can prove anything with comparative ease. Then
|
|
again, political oratory affords few chances for those leisurely
|
|
digressions in which you may attack your adversary, talk about
|
|
yourself, or work on your hearers' emotions; fewer chances indeed,
|
|
than any other affords, unless your set purpose is to divert your
|
|
hearers' attention. Accordingly, if you find yourself in difficulties,
|
|
follow the lead of the Athenian speakers, and that of Isocrates, who
|
|
makes regular attacks upon people in the course of a political speech,
|
|
e.g. upon the Lacedaemonians in the Panegyricus, and upon Chares in
|
|
the speech about the allies. In ceremonial oratory, intersperse your
|
|
speech with bits of episodic eulogy, like Isocrates, who is always
|
|
bringing some one forward for this purpose. And this is what Gorgias
|
|
meant by saying that he always found something to talk about. For if
|
|
he speaks of Achilles, he praises Peleus, then Aeacus, then Zeus;
|
|
and in like manner the virtue of valour, describing its good
|
|
results, and saying what it is like.
|
|
|
|
Now if you have proofs to bring forward, bring them forward, and
|
|
your moral discourse as well; if you have no enthymemes, then fall
|
|
back upon moral discourse: after all, it is more fitting for a good
|
|
man to display himself as an honest fellow than as a subtle
|
|
reasoner. Refutative enthymemes are more popular than demonstrative
|
|
ones: their logical cogency is more striking: the facts about two
|
|
opposites always stand out clearly when the two are nut side by side.
|
|
|
|
The 'Reply to the Opponent' is not a separate division of the
|
|
speech; it is part of the Arguments to break down the opponent's case,
|
|
whether by objection or by counter-syllogism. Both in political
|
|
speaking and when pleading in court, if you are the first speaker
|
|
you should put your own arguments forward first, and then meet the
|
|
arguments on the other side by refuting them and pulling them to
|
|
pieces beforehand. If, however, the case for the other side contains a
|
|
great variety of arguments, begin with these, like Callistratus in the
|
|
Messenian assembly, when he demolished the arguments likely to be used
|
|
against him before giving his own. If you speak later, you must first,
|
|
by means of refutation and counter-syllogism, attempt some answer to
|
|
your opponent's speech, especially if his arguments have been well
|
|
received. For just as our minds refuse a favourable reception to a
|
|
person against whom they are prejudiced, so they refuse it to a speech
|
|
when they have been favourably impressed by the speech on the other
|
|
side. You should, therefore, make room in the minds of the audience
|
|
for your coming speech; and this will be done by getting your
|
|
opponent's speech out of the way. So attack that first-either the
|
|
whole of it, or the most important, successful, or vulnerable points
|
|
in it, and thus inspire confidence in what you have to say yourself-
|
|
|
|
First, champion will I be of Goddesses...
|
|
|
|
Never, I ween, would Hera...
|
|
|
|
where the speaker has attacked the silliest argument first. So much
|
|
for the Arguments.
|
|
|
|
With regard to the element of moral character: there are
|
|
assertions which, if made about yourself, may excite dislike, appear
|
|
tedious, or expose you to the risk of contradiction; and other
|
|
things which you cannot say about your opponent without seeming
|
|
abusive or ill-bred. Put such remarks, therefore, into the mouth of
|
|
some third person. This is what Isocrates does in the Philippus and in
|
|
the Antidosis, and Archilochus in his satires. The latter represents
|
|
the father himself as attacking his daughter in the lampoon
|
|
|
|
Think nought impossible at all,
|
|
|
|
Nor swear that it shall not befall...
|
|
|
|
and puts into the mouth of Charon the carpenter the lampoon which
|
|
begins
|
|
|
|
Not for the wealth of Gyes...
|
|
|
|
So too Sophocles makes Haemon appeal to his father on behalf of
|
|
Antigone as if it were others who were speaking.
|
|
|
|
Again, sometimes you should restate your enthymemes in the form of
|
|
maxims; e.g. 'Wise men will come to terms in the hour of success;
|
|
for they will gain most if they do'. Expressed as an enthymeme, this
|
|
would run, 'If we ought to come to terms when doing so will enable
|
|
us to gain the greatest advantage, then we ought to come to terms in
|
|
the hour of success.'
|
|
|
|
18
|
|
|
|
Next as to Interrogation. The best moment to a employ this is when
|
|
your opponent has so answered one question that the putting of just
|
|
one more lands him in absurdity. Thus Pericles questioned Lampon about
|
|
the way of celebrating the rites of the Saviour Goddess. Lampon
|
|
declared that no uninitiated person could be told of them. Pericles
|
|
then asked, 'Do you know them yourself?' 'Yes', answered Lampon.
|
|
'Why,' said Pericles, 'how can that be, when you are uninitiated?'
|
|
|
|
Another good moment is when one premiss of an argument is
|
|
obviously true, and you can see that your opponent must say 'yes' if
|
|
you ask him whether the other is true. Having first got this answer
|
|
about the other, do not go on to ask him about the obviously true one,
|
|
but just state the conclusion yourself. Thus, when Meletus denied that
|
|
Socrates believed in the existence of gods but admitted that he talked
|
|
about a supernatural power, Socrates proceeded to to ask whether
|
|
'supernatural beings were not either children of the gods or in some
|
|
way divine?' 'Yes', said Meletus. 'Then', replied Socrates, 'is
|
|
there any one who believes in the existence of children of the gods
|
|
and yet not in the existence of the gods themselves?' Another good
|
|
occasion is when you expect to show that your opponent is
|
|
contradicting either his own words or what every one believes. A
|
|
fourth is when it is impossible for him to meet your question except
|
|
by an evasive answer. If he answers 'True, and yet not true', or
|
|
'Partly true and partly not true', or 'True in one sense but not in
|
|
another', the audience thinks he is in difficulties, and applauds
|
|
his discomfiture. In other cases do not attempt interrogation; for
|
|
if your opponent gets in an objection, you are felt to have been
|
|
worsted. You cannot ask a series of questions owing to the
|
|
incapacity of the audience to follow them; and for this reason you
|
|
should also make your enthymemes as compact as possible.
|
|
|
|
In replying, you must meet ambiguous questions by drawing reasonable
|
|
distinctions, not by a curt answer. In meeting questions that seem
|
|
to involve you in a contradiction, offer the explanation at the outset
|
|
of your answer, before your opponent asks the next question or draws
|
|
his conclusion. For it is not difficult to see the drift of his
|
|
argument in advance. This point, however, as well as the various means
|
|
of refutation, may be regarded as known to us from the Topics.
|
|
|
|
When your opponent in drawing his conclusion puts it in the form
|
|
of a question, you must justify your answer. Thus when Sophocles was
|
|
asked by Peisander whether he had, like the other members of the Board
|
|
of Safety, voted for setting up the Four Hundred, he said 'Yes.'-'Why,
|
|
did you not think it wicked?'-'Yes.'-'So you committed this
|
|
wickedness?' 'Yes', said Sophocles, 'for there was nothing better to
|
|
do.' Again, the Lacedaemonian, when he was being examined on his
|
|
conduct as ephor, was asked whether he thought that the other ephors
|
|
had been justly put to death. 'Yes', he said. 'Well then', asked his
|
|
opponent, 'did not you propose the same measures as
|
|
they?'-'Yes.'-'Well then, would not you too be justly put to
|
|
death?'-'Not at all', said he; 'they were bribed to do it, and I did
|
|
it from conviction'. Hence you should not ask any further questions
|
|
after drawing the conclusion, nor put the conclusion itself in the
|
|
form of a further question, unless there is a large balance of truth
|
|
on your side.
|
|
|
|
As to jests. These are supposed to be of some service in
|
|
controversy. Gorgias said that you should kill your opponents'
|
|
earnestness with jesting and their jesting with earnestness; in
|
|
which he was right. jests have been classified in the Poetics. Some
|
|
are becoming to a gentleman, others are not; see that you choose
|
|
such as become you. Irony better befits a gentleman than buffoonery;
|
|
the ironical man jokes to amuse himself, the buffoon to amuse other
|
|
people.
|
|
|
|
19
|
|
|
|
The Epilogue has four parts. You must (1) make the audience
|
|
well-disposed towards yourself and ill-disposed towards your
|
|
opponent (2) magnify or minimize the leading facts, (3) excite the
|
|
required state of emotion in your hearers, and (4) refresh their
|
|
memories.
|
|
|
|
(1) Having shown your own truthfulness and the untruthfulness of
|
|
your opponent, the natural thing is to commend yourself, censure
|
|
him, and hammer in your points. You must aim at one of two objects-you
|
|
must make yourself out a good man and him a bad one either in
|
|
yourselves or in relation to your hearers. How this is to be
|
|
managed-by what lines of argument you are to represent people as
|
|
good or bad-this has been already explained.
|
|
|
|
(2) The facts having been proved, the natural thing to do next is to
|
|
magnify or minimize their importance. The facts must be admitted
|
|
before you can discuss how important they are; just as the body cannot
|
|
grow except from something already present. The proper lines of
|
|
argument to be used for this purpose of amplification and depreciation
|
|
have already been set forth.
|
|
|
|
(3) Next, when the facts and their importance are clearly
|
|
understood, you must excite your hearers' emotions. These emotions are
|
|
pity, indignation, anger, hatred, envy, emulation, pugnacity. The
|
|
lines of argument to be used for these purposes also have been
|
|
previously mentioned.
|
|
|
|
(4) Finally you have to review what you have already said. Here
|
|
you may properly do what some wrongly recommend doing in the
|
|
introduction-repeat your points frequently so as to make them easily
|
|
understood. What you should do in your introduction is to state your
|
|
subject, in order that the point to be judged may be quite plain; in
|
|
the epilogue you should summarize the arguments by which your case has
|
|
been proved. The first step in this reviewing process is to observe
|
|
that you have done what you undertook to do. You must, then, state
|
|
what you have said and why you have said it. Your method may be a
|
|
comparison of your own case with that of your opponent; and you may
|
|
compare either the ways you have both handled the same point or make
|
|
your comparison less direct: 'My opponent said so-and-so on this
|
|
point; I said so-and-so, and this is why I said it'. Or with modest
|
|
irony, e.g. 'He certainly said so-and-so, but I said so-and-so'. Or
|
|
'How vain he would have been if he had proved all this instead of
|
|
that!' Or put it in the form of a question. 'What has not been
|
|
proved by me?' or 'What has my opponent proved?' You may proceed then,
|
|
either in this way by setting point against point, or by following the
|
|
natural order of the arguments as spoken, first giving your own, and
|
|
then separately, if you wish, those of your opponent.
|
|
|
|
For the conclusion, the disconnected style of language is
|
|
appropriate, and will mark the difference between the oration and
|
|
the peroration. 'I have done. You have heard me. The facts are
|
|
before you. I ask for your judgement.'
|
|
|
|
-THE END-
|
|
.
|